THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 4
1985

Table of Contents
Introduction
Chapter 80 "WE WANT A KING!"
Chapter 81 A KING IS CHOSEN!
Chapter 82 KING SAUL TO THE RESCUE
Chapter 83 INDECISION, IDOLATRY, CHAOS!
Chapter 84 WITHOUT AN ARMY
Chapter 85 AMALEK IS JUDGED
Chapter 86 GOD CHOOSES DAVID
Chapter 87 GOLIATH CHALLENGES GOD!
Chapter 88 DAVID A NATIONAL HERO
Chapter 89 SAUL SCHEMES AGAIN
Chapter 90 DAVID'S FAITH WAVERS
Chapter 91 DAVID -- OUTCAST!
Chapter 92 DAVID -- VAGABOND KING!
Chapter 93 VENGEANCE OR REPENTANCE?
Chapter 94 LIFE AMONG THE PHILISTINES
Chapter 95 "THE KING IS DEAD!"
Chapter 96 DAVID KING AT LAST
Chapter 97 LEARNING TO BE A KING
Chapter 98 BUILD A TEMPLE?
Chapter 99 MEN TRUST IN ARMIES
Chapter 100 DAVID'S TEMPTATION
Chapter 101 "YOU ARE THE MAN!"
Chapter 102 "I ACKNOWLEDGE MY SIN"
Chapter 103 AN UNDISCIPLINED SON REBELS
----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this fourth and revised
volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volumes I,
II and III.
Those who have read the previous three volumes know that
there has never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of
course, been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But
candidly they seemed, to me, to have no mission, except to
entertain children. They seemed to try to compete with the
exciting fiction of violence of which youngsters see entirely too
much on television -- or read in cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books were a series of
disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from certain
Biblical incidents. There was no connection between one and
another, or with the Gospel. They were shorn of their real
meaning. They seemed to me to degrade the Bible in children's
minds. The real connection of these Biblically recorded incidents
with the MEANING and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to
mankind -- was ignored. Yet all these incidents are recorded in
the Bible BECAUSE they have real and deep MEANING. They teach
vital lessons that ought to be made plain to children -- and to
adults as well!
Years ago this realization plagued me. God had called me to
an important ministry which He was blessing with rapid and
constant growth. But the children were being neglected in this
ministry. How could I supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could I get to growing children a real knowledge of God
-- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power,
authority, and rulership over all He created -- of the very
PURPOSE in having put humans on this earth -- of the vital
CONNECTION between these Biblical incidents and the meaning of
life?
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to
learn TRUTH. This, then, was the dilemma that challenged me:
children today are being reared in the same old secular pagan
philosophies and customs, with the addition of the so-called
scientific approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the
theory of evolution. This attempt to explain the presence of a
creation without the existence of a Creator has become the basic
concept by which all causes, origins and purposes are explained.
By the time innocent children have been inoculated with this
anti-God poison and reached maturity, most of them have much to
unlearn before their minds can accept original truth. An inborn
prejudice has been set up. And prejudice is an absolute barrier
to the entrance of TRUTH into the mind.
But what could I do about it?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through the "World Tomorrow" broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started serially in "The
PLAIN TRUTH".
But it is NOT written ONLY for children! We like to say it
is written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in
simple, understandable language, easily read by children at the
nine-to twelve-year-old level, yet INTERESTING to adults as well!
With professional expertness, Mr. Wolverton makes this
story-flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words.
Parents can read this book to four-and five-year-olds, and, with
a little explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing
and interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread
runs through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this
amazing yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a
chapter there, failing to properly connect them, or understand
the true continuity of the Bible story.
Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal Biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill-in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was
zealously careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the
real and intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The present volume is a continuing memorial of Basil
Wolverton, who died in December 1978, and is presented to you as
a ministry of love, without money and without price. It is our
fervent hope that it will bring to you and your children
enlightenment, interesting reading, understanding, and abundant
blessings from its original and TRUE AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 80
"WE WANT A KING!"

THE immense gathering of Israelites at Mizpeh in the autumn of
the year had resulted in many thousands repenting and pledging
themselves to greater obedience to God. (I Samuel 7:6.) It was
the season of the Feast of Tabernacles.
As soon as it was over, the news came that a Philistine army
was approaching. The people fell into a state of panic. They
pleaded with Samuel to ask God to spare them from their enemies.
(Verses 7-8.)


God Answers!

After Samuel had made certain that the Philistine army was
indeed near at hand, he had a lamb prepared for a burnt offering
to God. Samuel officiated at the ceremony. He had God's
authorization to do so because the priesthood at that time had
passed from Eli to himself.
(Although Samuel was not of the priesthood family, he was a
Levite. He had been consecrated to God's service as a Nazarite
and trained in the priesthood by Eli. [Numbers 6:1-6; I Samuel
1:11; 2:11, 18, 26; 3:1.] Until a worthy descendant of Aaron
could be trained in the responsibilities of the priesthood,
Samuel served as priest, as well as prophet. Thus it was proper
for him to make this offering.)
As the lamb burned on the altar, Samuel prayed fervently. (I
Samuel 7:9.)
"God of Israel, deliver your people here at Mizpeh from
their enemies!" he cried. "You have seen and heard how they have
come to admit and repent of their wrong ways. You have promised
to protect the repentant and the obedient. Now I claim that
promise of protection for these people, and commit their lives
into your merciful hands!"
Even before Samuel had finished praying, the Philistine army
swept into the Mizpeh area intending to set upon the thousands of
families camped there. Although many of the Israelite men were
armed, they weren't organized or prepared to meet an onslaught by
so many well trained and determined enemy troops.
Just before the Philistine army came into view, the sky
clouded over with alarming rapidity. The clouds were low, very
dark and swirled about in a most unusual manner. As the attackers
came almost within reach of the outermost tents pitched around
Mizpeh, great bolts of lightning forked down from the brooding
overcast, striking directly into the foremost ranks of the
Philistines! (I Samuel 7:9-10.)
As the thunder roared, an earthquake shook the ground around
the Philistines and threw their whole army into disordered
confusion. Scorched and blasted bodies were tossed in all
directions. Those near the front ranks who witnessed the blinding
slaughter cringed back in stark fear, then turned to collide with
and trample the troops behind them. This set off a disrupting
chain reaction that carried all the way to the soldiers in the
rear ranks. What had been a confident advance was turned to swift
retreat, to the awesome roar of ear-splitting thunder!
This sudden turn of events was the cue for the armed
Israelite men to act. Quickly banding together, they set out in
swift pursuit of the fleeing Philistines. Those who had no
weapons picked up weapons that were dropped by dying or fleeing
Philistines. The enemy soldiers had just gone through a long,
fast march, and were easily overtaken. In their state of fatigue
they were no match for the Israelites. Not very many Philistines
escaped the lightning -- or the swords, spears and arrows of the
pursuers.
Shortly after the battle, Samuel had a large stone pillar
set up at the site of the conflict, which was a few miles north
of Jerusalem. It was a monument to commemorate the help God had
given them that day. (I Samuel 7:11-12.)


Samuel's Foolish Sons

This was the turning point in the struggle of Israel against
Philistia. The Philistines had long since captured Israelite
towns from Ekron to Gath, a distance of about fifteen miles in an
area not far from the coast. Israel at last took the towns back.
At the same time hostilities ceased with the Arameans to the
east. They dwelt in the old land of the Amorites, whom Moses
destroyed. The Arameans came to be known at this time in history
by the name Amorites, because they dwelt in the land of the
uprooted Amorites. (Verse 14, last part.)
All this was a reward from God because most of Israel had
turned away from worshipping the idols of surrounding nations.
Samuel was the spiritual advisor to Israel for the rest of
his long life -- about fifty years. He didn't return to Shiloh
because God had forsaken the city and the tabernacle. (Psalm
78:55-64.) Shiloh was destroyed during the trouble with the
Philistines, although the Bible gives no detailed account of such
a great loss. (Jeremiah 7:12 and 26:6.)
Samuel chose to live at Ramah, six or seven miles north of
Jerusalem. There he built an altar to be used for sacrifices to
God.
Every year Samuel moved his quarters for a time to the
cities of Bethel, Gilgal and Mizpeh. This made it more convenient
for people to contact him for matters of spiritual judgment. (I
Samuel 7:15-17.)
After many years of such activity, Samuel began to feel the
strain. Gradually he delegated more and more of his duties to his
two sons, Joel and Abiah. He spent most of his time at Ramah,
while his sons took over a large part of his work by establishing
quarters in Beer-sheba in the territory of Simeon to the south.
Although Samuel had carefully reared his sons in the right
ways, and felt that they were prepared to be assistant judges
because of their ample training and ability, matters didn't work
out as he expected. Out from under the watchful eye of their
father, the two men began to take advantage of their positions by
secretly taking bribes for judging some cases unfairly. (I Samuel
8:13.)
This corrupt practice was car tried on for only a few years.
While Joel and Abiah were becoming increasingly greedy and
wealthy, a growing number of Israelites were unnecessarily
suffering in one way or another because of injustice. Samuel had
no knowledge of what was going on, or he would have acted at once
to remove his sons and make amends for their unfair deeds.
One day a group of the leading men of Israel came to Ramah
to talk to Samuel, who had no idea of their intention.
"We are here to protest the conduct of your sons at
Beer-sheba," one elder explained. "We want no more of them.
Instead of helping people, they have been harmful!"
"Sirs, I don't know what you are talking about," Samuel said
in a puzzled tone. "Please explain what my sons have done."
"It would take days to tell of their wrongdoings," another
elder observed. "We have found they aren't honest and just, as
you are. If you were twenty or thirty years younger, we might be
satisfied with you as our leader. But we need someone else --
someone who can be more than a judge to Israel. We want the kind
of leader that other nations have -- a king!" (I Sam. 8:4-5.)


"... a King?"

Samuel could scarcely believe what he had heard. This sudden
demand for a change in form of government was so startling that
he forgot for the time being about the accusations against his
sons. He carefully scanned the faces of those before him. It
wasn't difficult to tell by their serious expressions that they
were quite determined.
"Please excuse me a few minutes, gentlemen," he said. "I
shall return shortly."
He went at once to a private room to pray. He realized that
he needed God's advice on how to answer the elders.
"What must I say to these men?" Samuel earnestly asked God.
"If I say that I will have no part in helping them with their
impudent request, they will surely turn against me. If I so much
as think of agreeing to their demands, that would be against your
will."
"Don't be too upset over this," God answered Samuel, though
the Bible doesn't explain how He communicated with him. "The
elders and the people they represent do indeed want a king. It
isn't that they don't want you as their leader. It's because they
don't want me, their Creator, to rule over them. Ever since I
brought the Israelites up from the land of Egypt, they have
rejected me again and again by rejecting the men I have chosen as
leaders. During the past several years most of Israel has turned
back to me in some degree. Now they are again going back to the
ways of the pagan nations about them. You haven't known it, but
your sons have given them cause to protest. They are using this
as a reason for rejecting my government and demanding a change to
a man-made form of government. If they insist on a king, that's
what they deserve. Tell them they can have one. At the same time
warn them what they can expect if a king is to rule them." (I
Samuel 8:6-9. )
Samuel was most unhappy to hear about his sons' conduct and
about the direction Israel was once more taking. As he had
promised, he went back a little later to confront the Israelite
leaders.
"I have taken your request to God," Samuel addressed them.
"He isn't pleased with what you are asking, so He has decided to
grant you something that in the long run won't really please you
-- a king!"
Feeble grins broke out on the faces of only a few of the
elders. Samuel's manner of describing their so-called victory
didn't seem to inspire cheerfulness in most of them.
"Now let me tell you what you can expect if a king is made
the head of Israel," Samuel continued in an ominous tone. "In the
first place, he will draft your young men into a great standing
army. A king chooses whom he pleases for what he pleases. Many of
your sons who are trained toward being master craftsmen in
various pursuits will be forced into lesser careers in the bloody
art of war. At the same time, many who have lesser ability will
become military leaders.
"He will also take your young women to be bakers, cooks,
maids, housecleaners, dishwashers and for every service for which
a king and his princes and underlings have a need. Besides, he
will choose your best fields, vineyards and orchards to take from
you to give to those in high offices under him. He will demand a
tenth of what all farmers and wage earners produce. He will take
your servants and your animals if they are to his liking. Even
some of you may become his lowliest servants. In time many will
cry out in despair because the king has taken so much from them.
In that day God will do nothing to help you because of the choice
you are now making." (I Samuel 8:10-18.)


God's Warning Ignored

There was silence among the elders following Samuel's
warning. Then the men began to talk in subdued voices among
themselves. After a period of discussion, a spokesman approached
Samuel.
"We have considered all you have told us," he said to
Samuel, "but we can't believe that any king of Israel would ever
do as you have pointed out. You can't convince us that we won't
be better off with a leader like the ones other nations have --
one who is able to preserve order as well as successfully fight
our battles."
Samuel sorrowfully surveyed the men before him. He knew that
Israel would soon face her enemies, who were beginning again to
make attacks at the borders. This was one of the reasons why the
elders wanted a fighting leader. There was no need for a massive
fighting force for the Israelites as long as they obeyed God, but
they were inclined to go their own ways and now looked to an army
for protection. It is the same way in present-day Israel.
"Sirs, you will soon learn what will be done to carry out
your unusual request," Samuel told the assembled leaders. "I
trust you all will return safely to your various cities." (I
Samuel 8:19-22.)
Shortly afterward, in the territory of Benjamin, an ordinary
event took place that had a great bearing on Israel's future.
There a man by the name of Kish, who owned a farm and raised fine
donkeys, discovered that his mare donkeys and their colts had
disappeared from his grazing fields. Fences around farms weren't
common in those times } except for low stone walls around some of
their vineyards, gardens and fields. Livestock often roved far
away, sometimes to be recovered only after searching for them a
long time.
Realizing that his missing animals might be in some distant
area, Kish decided to send his son Saul after them. The stock
raiser was a large and powerful man, but his son was even larger.
Young Saul had developed a strong physique in his years of labor
on his father's farm, and towered to a height of about seven
feet! Kish knew that if his son found that someone had stolen the
donkeys, he wouldn't have too much trouble convincing the thief
to give them back.
"Take provisions for a few days for both yourself and one of
your servants," Kish told Saul. "Bring the animals back even if
you have to search behind every hill in the high country of
Ephraim." (I Samuel 9:1-3.)
Setting out with donkeys, Saul and the servant zig-zagged
north through the territory of Benjamin and into Ephraim. There
they turned back southeast to pursue a circular course through
the rugged Mt. Ephraim and Benjamin area into the northern region
of Judah.


God Leads Saul to Samuel

"We shouldn't waste any more time," Saul told his servant.
"We have covered many miles and have been gone over two days and
have accomplished nothing. By now my father is probably much more
concerned about us than he is about the donkeys. We should return
home at once. Later we can look for the animals in other
directions."
"I have a suggestion, sir," the servant said. "We are very
near the city where lives the man of God who is Israel's prophet.
If we were to visit him, he might be able to tell us where the
donkeys are."
"Do you mean Samuel?" Saul asked. "Should we bother the
leader of most of Israel with a matter such as ours? Besides, we
have nothing to bring him as a gift. Even all our food is gone."
"Perhaps we have enough money to give him," the servant
suggested.
There was little need for the two men to be carrying much
money with them, inasmuch as they had brought what they
considered sufficient provisions. All they could come up with was
a quarter shekel, which would be equal to a small sum today. But
it had good value in those times. Saul decided that it would
suffice as a token of respect, and they set out to try to find
Samuel. (I Samuel 9:4-10.)
Just outside the city they met some young women carrying
water from a well. From them they learned that Samuel lived most
of the time outside of town, but that he would soon be arriving
to officiate at a special sacrifice that was to take place that
day.
The day before this took place, God had spoken again to
Samuel, informing him that about twenty-four hours later He would
send him a young Benjamite to be the new leader of Israel and a
staunch captain against the Philistines.
"You won't recognize him when you see him," God explained,
"but I will let you know who he is."
As Saul and his servant came into the city, they noted that
other people were hurrying to the place where the special
sacrifice was to be made. Among them was a well-dressed, elderly
man with a friendly but dignified appearance.
"Sir, could you tell me where I can find Samuel, the chief
of Israel?" Saul asked the elderly one.
Samuel turned to look. When he saw the young giant striding
along behind him, he stopped and regarded him with unusual
interest, wondering if he could be the one God revealed he was to
meet. At the same instant he heard a voice. "This is the one who
will soon reign over my people," the voice spoke. "Anoint him
captain of Israel as soon as you have the opportunity to be alone
with him!" (I Samuel 9:11-17.)
----------------------------------------

Chapter 81
A KING IS CHOSEN!


WHEN SAMUEL saw Saul for the first time, God informed Samuel that
this was the powerful young Benjamite who would become the leader
of Israel. Saul didn't know who Samuel was, though God had caused
him to walk up to Samuel and inquire where the chief of Israel
could be found. (I Samuel 9:10-18.)


Samuel Finds His Man

"I am Samuel," the older man answered. "Is there some way I
may help you?"
Saul and his servant were startled by the words. They hadn't
expected to meet Samuel among the people who were walking to the
spot where a special sacrifice would be made.
"Yes -- there is, sir," Saul explained hesitantly, "but
probably you won't consider it a very important matter. My father
owns a farm northwest of here. A few days ago he discovered that
several of his donkeys were missing. This man and I have been
looking for them over a large area. We have come to you to ask if
you know where they are, or if God might tell you where they
are."
Much as Saul had been startled and surprised when he
realized that he had run into Samuel, he was even more startled
and surprised by Samuel's next remark.
"God has already helped locate your father's donkeys. I
shall tell you about that later. There is a matter of much
greater importance that you should be concerned about now. I am
aware that you are Saul, the son of Kish, and I happen to know
that you have been chosen for a very high office in Israel."
Saul didn't know exactly what to say, and that was because
he didn't understand what Samuel was talking about. "I don't know
what you mean, sir," the young Benjamite said in an uncomfortable
tone. "I am of the smallest tribe of Israel, the tribe that has
suffered great disgrace. And," he added modestly, "my family is
the least important in the tribe of Benjamin. Why should I be
chosen for anything?"
"I shall explain all this at another time," Samuel replied.
"Go now before me to where the sacrifice is being made. I'll
speak more with you after the sacrificial ceremonies are over."
Samuel then seated Saul and his servant as dinner guests
with about thirty other people. These probably included certain
leaders of Israel and some of the learned men who were
instructors in a nearby college Samuel had established for
training chosen men for careers in teaching the laws of God to
the people.
Saul was greatly impressed by being in the company of such
men. He was honored almost to the point of embarrassment when
Samuel requested that a special portion of meat be set before
Saul. This was the shoulder. The shoulder, the choice part of an
offering, told those present that Saul was a very special guest.
(I Samuel 9:19-24.)
That night Saul and his servant were guests at the house
occupied by Samuel. Before bedtime Samuel took Saul up on the
roof, which was a flat area where the dwellers of the house went
for privacy. There the elderly judge explained to Saul that God
had picked him to be the head of Israel, and briefly told him
what would be expected of him. Saul could scarcely believe that
such honor and responsibility would soon be his. He felt that he
wasn't prepared for such a position, but Samuel persuaded him
that inasmuch as God had chosen him, He would surely give him
divine help.


Saul Anointed King!

After a night's rest, Samuel told Saul that he should return
to his home for a time, and that he would like to walk along with
him and his servant on their way out of town. As soon as they
arrived in a secluded area, Samuel asked Saul to send his servant
on ahead. (I Samuel 9:25-27.)
When the two of them were alone, Samuel followed God's
instructions by pouring a small container of olive oil over
Saul's head.
"I anoint you for consecration to the rank of captain of
Israel!" Samuel exclaimed. "This is the office God has already
decreed for you."
The elderly judge congratulated Saul by kissing him on the
cheek, which in those times meant about the same as our
present-day handshake.
"I shall leave you here," Samuel told Saul. "Don't be
concerned about your father's donkeys. They have been found. Let
me tell you what will happen to you on your way back, so that you
will know for certain that God is speaking through me concerning
you.
"A little way north of here, at the place where Jacob buried
Rachel, his wife, two men will appear and inform you that your
father's donkeys have been found, and that he is worried because
you have been gone so long. After you leave them, you will walk
out on a plain where there is a large oak tree. There you will
meet three men who will be going northward to offer sacrifices at
Bethel. One will be carrying three young goats. One will be
carrying three loaves of bread. The other will be carrying a
bottle of wine. They will speak to you and insist on giving two
loaves of their bread to you." (I Samuel 10:1-4.)
"Later, you will come to the hill of God -- Mount Moriah, at
Jerusalem -- where the Philistines have built a garrison. As you
approach the nearby city, you will see a group of men carrying
musical instruments. They will be from one of my colleges for
training ministers. They shall speak and sing of things that have
to do with God. You will join them, and God will guide you in
what to say before them. You will begin to feel like another man
with other interests. When you experience all these things I have
mentioned, you will realize that God is beginning to work through
you.
"After you have rested at your home, go down to Gilgal. Stay
there for a week. I shall join you there to tell you what next to
do." (I Samuel 10:5-8.)
As Saul moved northward with his servant companion, his head
was swimming with the startling events of the past hours. It was
like a fantastic dream. But as he thought about these things, he
realized that if God could inspire Samuel to forecast the details
of their return trip home, there was no reason to doubt that God
could work through anyone He chose, and that the Creator owed no
explanation to those whom He chose to work through as to why He
picked them. Somehow Saul felt that he suddenly had a different
outlook on many things.


Samuel's Prophecies Fulfilled

He wasn't completely convinced, however, that matters were
going to turn out just as Samuel had predicted. Soon, however, as
they traveled, his servant reminded him that they were passing
close to Rachel's tomb, and pointed to the rocky area off to the
left that had been a landmark of the Israelites for centuries.
Saul remembered what Samuel had told him about two men meeting
him at this place, but he didn't see anyone around except a few
laborers in a distant field. As he walked on past the tomb site
he began to think that Samuel hadn't been exactly accurate in his
predictions.
Suddenly Saul was aware that two of the field laborers had
left their work and were hurrying toward the road. They were
waving and shouting to attract his attention. Saul stopped to see
what they wanted.
"We've been watching for you to come by this way!" one of
the men panted. "We have news for you!"
"Your father's donkeys have been found, and have been
returned to his farm," the other said. "Your father is very
concerned about you, and hopes that you will return very soon."
Saul was pleasantly startled to find these strangers
carrying out a part of Samuel's prediction. At the same time he
experienced a surprising feeling when he realized that the God of
Israel had arranged this matter just because of him. He heartily
thanked the two men for their information and continued northward
into a prairie area. After a while he and his servant arrived at
an unusually large oak tree. They sat down there to rest in the
shade.
"I was told that we would meet three men at an oak tree on
our way home," Saul mentioned to his servant. "There is no one in
sight. Perhaps this isn't the right tree."
At almost that moment three men appeared over a nearby rise.
As they approached, Saul could see that one was carrying three
young goats. Another had a leather bottle hanging over his
shoulder. The third had a flat package tucked under his arm. (I
Samuel 10:9.)
"Hello, there!" one of them called out. The other two gave
friendly nods.
"A good day to you, sirs," Saul answered. "Are you by any
chance going up to Bethel?"
"We are indeed," one of them replied in a puzzled tone. "How
could you guess that?"
"I noted the young goats and the wineskin," Saul answered,
"and I supposed they were for sacrificing on the altar at
Bethel."
"Perhaps you are as hungry as you are observing," the man
with the package remarked. "We have three loaves of bread here,
and we have just eaten. All we need is one for the offering. We
would like to give you the other two loaves."
"Thank you," Saul said, "but we really don't need them. We
are close to the end of our trip."
"A man of your size requires an unusual amount of
nourishment," the fellow countered. "Please take these two
loaves."
"All right," Saul smilingly agreed, remembering Samuel's
words about accepting the bread. "Thank you for being so
considerate of us."


Finally Convinced

As the two men moved on with their beasts, Saul marveled at
how Samuel's predictions had come true to that time. He wondered
if any or all of the beings they had met up to that time could
have been angels instead of men.
When they arrived at the hill where a Philistine fortress
was situated -- at present-day Jerusalem -- Saul anxiously looked
for the group of men about which Samuel had spoken. He expected
to see the men as soon as he arrived. His disappointment mounted
as the minutes went by. Just when he had begun to conclude that
Samuel had done well, after all, in correctly predicting two out
of three situations, he spotted several men walking together and
carrying musical instruments. He moved eagerly toward them, and
hesitantly joined them when they began playing, singing and
speaking.
These students and instructors from one of the colleges
Samuel had instituted were impressed by Saul's willingness and
desire to join them so that he might learn more of the history of
Israel and what God required of obedient Israelites. Meanwhile,
several people passed by who knew Saul, all of whom wondered what
this young man was doing in the company of such a religious
group. (I Samuel 10:10-13.)
When Saul finally arrived home, he was warmly greeted by his
family. He didn't at first mention to any of his relatives his
exciting experience with Samuel. Finally an inquisitive uncle
began to question him.
"Just where have you been these past few days?" the uncle
inquired.
"Why do you ask?" Saul cheerfully queried. "You know that we
were trying to find my father's lost donkeys."
"I know that you set out to try to find them," the uncle
persisted. "But where did you go and what did you do?"
"We went north to Mt. Ephraim and then southward into
southern Benjamin," Saul replied. "On our way back we went to the
leader of Israel, Samuel, to ask him if he could tell us where
the donkeys were. He told me that the animals had already been
found. We returned home to find them here."
"That Samuel is an amazing man," the uncle observed, wagging
his head thoughtfully.
Saul could have told his uncle about Samuel's feast and
other matters, but he didn't wish to invite questions that might
lead to the disclosure of Saul's being chosen as the future
leader of Israel. (I Samuel 10:14-16.)
Shortly after Saul's return home, Samuel sent out a decree
that the Israelites should come to Mizpeh on a certain day to
witness the election of their future king. Of course Samuel
already knew that Saul would be king, but God had told him that
at least the heads of families should be present when the person
who would rule them should be chosen.
Because this was something they had long desired, the people
turned out in huge numbers. The mood of most of them was most
festive, but Samuel sobered many of them by what he had to say.


God Guides the Selection

"Before we get to the business of choosing a king," Samuel
addressed the crowd, "I want to pass on to you some things that
God has spoken to me. He wants me to remind you that although He
brought your ancestors out of Egypt and saved them and you from
many enemies, you rejected Him as your ruler when you asked for a
man to rule over you. God's way is to lead and instruct you
through men who have a special knowledge of God's laws and ways
-- men who are dedicated to serving God and the welfare of the
people through God's great mercy and wisdom. But now you want a
king, the kind of leader pagan nations look up to, God will give
you a king, and He has told you what to expect if that kind of
leader becomes too ambitious or lets his power go to his head.
Now let us get on with the election, and may God guide the one
who will be chosen!" (I Samuel 10:17-19.)
Inasmuch as this matter was to be determined by the drawing
of lots, the leaders of the tribes of Israel were asked by Samuel
to participate in the drawing. Marked tabs were put into a
container. One was taken out at random, and handed to Samuel.
There was silence as the people waited, each person hoping that
his tribe would be chosen.
"Benjamin has been chosen!" Samuel announced. "Your king
will come from that tribe!"
There was a cheer from the Benjamites, but after it ceased
there was a murmur from the rest of the people. They couldn't
forget the bloody civil war that had been triggered by the evil
actions of a few wanton Benjamites.
The next choice to be made was that of a family or clan from
the tribe that had just been picked. There was a tab for every
family. One was taken out and handed to Samuel.
"The Benjamite family of Matri has been chosen!" Samuel told
the people.
A cheer went up from those of that family who were present.
Tabs were then prepared for all eligible men in the family of
Matri. One tab was taken from the container and given to Samuel.
"From the tribe of Benjamin, of the family of Matri, a son
of Kish has been chosen as the man to be your king!" Samuel
declared. "His name is Saul!" (I Samuel 10:20-21.)
Although most of the Israelites didn't know Saul, a great
sound thundered up from the crowd.
"Show us this man!" the people roared.
Samuel sent men to bring Saul. They returned a few minutes
later, while the crowd still yelled, to report that Saul was
nowhere to be found!
----------------------------------------

Chapter 82
KING SAUL TO THE RESCUE!


A DRAWING of lots before a large throng of people at Mizpeh
disclosed that Saul, a Benjamite, was to become the first king of
Israel. The people loudly demanded to see the man, but he
couldn't be found. (I Samuel 10:17-21.)


A Bashful King

The continued boisterous demands of the crowd became
wearying to Samuel. He realized that the people wouldn't be
satisfied until Saul appeared. Samuel was certain that Saul
couldn't be very far away because he had seen him earlier in the
day. Searching had been futile. The only thing left to do was to
take the matter to God, who had just performed a miracle for
Israel by causing certain lots to be drawn.
"We humbly ask you to make known to us where Saul is,"
Samuel asked God.
"He is hiding in the mass of carts and camping gear brought
in by the people who arrived this morning," a voice said to
Samuel.
The elderly prophet immediately advised his aides where to
look. Shortly afterward they returned with Saul, who was greatly
embarrassed.
"I'm sorry," he apologized to Samuel. "The thought of
appearing before such a large crowd was too much for me."
"Buck up!" Samuel smiled. "You'll be all right. Pull
yourself up to your full height and walk with me out before the
people."
It was difficult for the young Benjamite to go before such a
throng as though he were something on display, but he obediently
accompanied Samuel to the elevated place where the lots had been
cast.
"This is Saul, the man who will be your king!" Samuel called
out to the people as he took the younger man by the arm and
gently pushed him forward. (I Samuel 10:22-23.)
A mighty cheer welled up from the crowd at sight of the
large, tall, athletic and handsome man. The cheering continued
for so long that Samuel finally held up his hands for silence,
but the noise of the crowd didn't die down right away.
"Your God has chosen this man for you!" Samuel called out to
the people. "You see for yourselves that there is none quite like
him in all of Israel!"
Another long cheer came from the crowd. Gradually it turned
into a disorganized chant, finally developing into a definite
statement.
"Long live the king!" the people shouted over and over. This
expression of affection for royalty has lasted to this day.
After Saul had walked out of view, the voices gradually
ceased. Samuel then outlined to the people the changes that would
be required because of a different kind of government soon to go
into effect.
"Return to your homes, and may God be with you," was the
last thing Samuel said to the assembled Israelites. (I Samuel
10:24-25.)


A King Without a Kingdom

Carefully eluding the people, Saul set out for his home in
Gibeah to continue working on his father's farm. This was
according to Samuel's suggestion. The older man knew that it was
up to God to create a situation that would lead to Saul's coming
into active leadership of Israel.
Saul didn't go home by himself, though possibly he would
have preferred to do so because of his retiring nature. Whether
or not he liked it, he was accompanied by a number of trusted men
whose business it was to make certain that he arrived safely at
his father's farm -- and thereafter to serve as his royal
attendants.
For days after his returning home, many people came to bring
him gifts and wish him well. At the same time there were some who
came to jeer at him and taunt him with insulting remarks. Large
and strong as he was, Saul could have given these hoodlums some
painful moments. But he realized that a king should never brawl
nor lay hands on his taunters. Nor should anyone who lives by
God's laws, for that matter. Saul controlled himself to the point
that he didn't even act as though he heard them. (I Samuel
10:26-27.) However, because Saul did not receive the complete
support of the people, he was unable to set up a royal
organization. Saul waited patiently until circumstances should
work toward his being more widely accepted.
Shortly after lots had been drawn to determine the man who
should become Israel's first king, an Ammonite army appeared in
the area of Jabesh-gilead, a city just east of the Jordan River
in the territory of Gad.
The inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead were fearful when they saw
such a fighting force approaching, but they were filled with
panic when the Ammonite army marched up and completely surrounded
their city. The people weren't equipped to fight off armed
besiegers. This could mean being bottled up until food ran out,
if the enemy chose to stay that long. If the Ammonites chose to
attack, defeat would be only that much sooner.
All they could do would be to throw themselves on the
Ammonites' mercy -- if any. And the Ammonites were known as a
very cruel people.
The leaders of Jabesh-gilead made their decision, and
fearfully went to confer with their besiegers.
Nahash, the Ammonite king, was a harsh, arrogant man who was
intent on driving Israel out from the territory east of the
Jordan River. He was aware that Israel under Jephthah's
leadership had crushed his nation's army nearly forty years
previously. And he felt that it was time the score was more than
evened.
"For Israelites, you show considerable courage," Nahash
observed sarcastically as he stared at the leaders of
Jabesh-gilead. "Surely you are aware that the people of your city
are alive only because I prefer to take my time in destroying
them!"
"We realize that," the Gadites replied uneasily. "But by
fighting to the end, we could make your siege costly. We're here
to tell you that we are willing to become your servants if you
will agree to spare us."
Nahash gazed at them in disbelief. Then he broke out into a
roar of hoarse laughter. When he finished laughing, his
expression abruptly changed again.


Cruel Peace Terms

"My only agreement with you," he spat at the Gadites, "is
that I will scoop out the right eyeball of every man in
Jabesh-gilead! That would prevent you from ever taking up arms
against me and should give the rest of Israel something to think
about!" (I Samuel 11:1-2.)
The Gadites were startled at this cruel declaration, but
they made one more attempt at trying to save their city.
"Please give us seven more days of freedom," they humbly
asked the glaring Nahash.
"Now why should I spare your city for seven more days?" the
Ammonite leader slowly asked in mock concern.
"So that we may send messengers to other Israelite tribes to
bring us help," they explained. "If no one comes to rescue us
within a week, then do as you will with us."
Nahash glanced around wide-eyed at his officers.
"Have you ever heard anything like this?" he asked. "We have
come many miles over a hot desert to conquer these people, and
they have the gall to suggest that we postpone the conquering
until they can scrape together an army to try to fight us off!."
"You fear that an Israelite army will come if we send the
messengers?" the Gadites bravely asked, knowing that such a
question might be their last.
For a moment it seemed that Nahash would become very angry.
It was evident that he was making an effort to control himself.
Then a bitter grin crept over his swarthy face.
"You wouldn't believe me if I were to tell you that I don't
fear any part or all of Israel," he muttered slowly as he leaned
forward and shook his finger at the Gadites. "Just to prove my
contempt for your nation, I'm going to give you those seven days
you've asked for! You have my permission to alert all your
tribes. If they send an army here, then that will spare me the
trouble of going over the Jordan to destroy it! Now go!" (I
Samuel 11:3.)
As soon as the Gadites had disappeared from view, Nahash's
officers began to express their Concern because of what could
result from their king's rash promise.
"We'll see to it that those messengers never get far from
Jabesh-gilead, sir," they told Nahash.
"Why bother?" the king grinned. "We know that Israel doesn't
have a standing army. It would be impossible to form one and move
it here within a week. After we've taken Jabesh-gilead, we'll
clear the Israelites out of the land east of the Jordan. Then
we'll give some attention to those on the other side of the
river."
So saying, Nahash settled back to enjoy a glass of wine. His
officers withdrew, their exchanged glances making it plain that
they didn't completely share their leader's confidence.
Not long afterward messengers arrived in various parts of
Canaan with the startling news that the Ammonites were besieging
Jabesh-gilead, and would move into western Canaan unless an army
could be sent at once to stop them.
The messengers were not sent directly to new king Saul for
help. Although they had accepted Saul as their king, most
Israelites knew he was just a farmer with no military background.
They had little confidence in his ability to save them. Saul had
not yet proved himself to them.


King Saul Acts

As in other parts of Canaan, the people of Gibeah, Saul's
home town, fell into a state of fear when they heard the news.
Some were so terrified at what they imagined would happen that
they went around shrieking and moaning.
Saul knew nothing of all this until after a messenger had
arrived in Gibeah. He was driving a herd of cattle in from a
grazing area when one of his men met him to tell him what had
happened. (I Samuel 11:4-5.)
These events having to do with the Ammonites triggered Saul
into action as the king of Israel. He knew he had an immediate
responsibility to the people of Jabesh-gilead. He was so moved by
the threat of one of Israel's ancient enemies that he decided to
whip up a fighting force immediately. As a means of getting fast
action, he sent pieces of freshly butchered work bulls to the
leaders of the tribes of Israel. The messengers who brought the
pieces explained to the leaders that it was a reminder from Saul
and Samuel that their bulls, too, would be slashed up in like
pieces -- unless the leaders immediately sent armed men to help
rescue the people of Jabesh-gilead.
This edict was promptly obeyed by the leaders, who feared
what God might do to them if they failed to deliver the men.
Within hours thousands of able men were swarming into Bezek, a
town west of the Jordan River not far from Jabesh-gilead.
Meanwhile, the men who had come from Jabesh-gilead returned
to their city with news that help would be there by about
mid-morning of the next day. The leaders were so happy to hear
that rescue was on the way that they decided to talk to Nahash
again.
"We have decided to surrender to you," the Gadites told the
Ammonite king. "By tomorrow our people will come out to you. We
hope that you will spare our city, if not us."
"A very touching performance," Nahash grinned, nodding
knowingly. "Why speak of surrender when you have no choice? I've
given you your chance, but don't think that your people will get
away with keeping any valuable possessions. Everything they bring
out with them will be examined by my men. Now enjoy your last few
hours with the sight of both eyes. By tomorrow night every man of
you will have only one good eye!"
Back in Bezek, Saul was pleased at the count of Israelites
who had rallied in defense of Jabesh-gilead and the nation of
Israel. Close to a third of a million men showed up. Most of them
were untrained, but all were armed and ready to fight. (I Samuel
11:6-10.)
Although Saul had never commanded an army, he was inspired
in what to do. He lost no time in getting the men by night across
the Jordan River. There he divided them into three parts. Each
division was commanded by a man who had military experience. One
was sent south of Jabesh-gilead to wait until dawn. Another was
dispatched to a point out of sight north of the city to wait
until the same time. The third stayed on the west side toward the
river.
By dawn next day, Nahash was getting anxious for the people
of Jabesh-gilead to come out of the city.


The Surprise of His Life!

"I'll give them just a little while longer," he grumbled to
his officers. "Then if they're not out, pull up your equipment
and batter the gates in!"
At that moment an excited lookout raced up to Nahash's tent.
"Many men are approaching on foot from the west!" he panted.
The Ammonite king lunged to his feet and strode outside with
his officers. When he saw the dark line of humanity spreading
across the plain, in the early dawn light, his anger was greater
than his surprise.
"Those Gadites are trying to trick me!" he snapped. "Form
all the men in their fighting ranks except enough to guard the
gates of the city! We'll settle with those Gadites as soon as we
wipe out our attackers!"
Ammonite officers began barking orders. The circle of
Ammonite soldiers melted away from around Jabesh-gilead. While
men were moving swiftly and noisily about, another excited
lookout was desperately trying to make himself heard.
"An army is coming from the north!" he kept yelling.
An officer finally heard him, and rushed the report to
Nahash. At first the Ammonite leader wouldn't believe it, but
when the oncoming men were pointed out to him, his angry mood
started to turn to one of concern. He shouted orders to his
officers to change battle tactics. Officers yelled new orders to
their men, who began to become confused. Then someone noticed
that both attacking bodies of men had ceased moving. The
Ammonites were puzzled, but all they could do was stand and wait
or flee.
"Hah!!! Perhaps they're losing their nerve, now that they
see how many there are of us," Nahash remarked as he stared
intently at one group and then at the other.
There was an excited shout from several Ammonite soldiers
who were pointing southward. Nahash looked to see a third army
coming into view over the low hills! Glancing to the north and to
the west, he saw that the other two divisions were approaching
again. It was plain to him then that the first two divisions had
halted to await the arrival of the third so that all three could
attack at once!
For a moment Nahash was tempted to give the command to
retreat to the east. Many of his soldiers, including himself,
were mounted and could easily have escaped. But he knew that he
would have to account to his people for leaving his foot soldiers
behind to be slain. The only thing to do was to spread out and
meet the oncoming human vise.
Minutes later arose the harsh shouts of men rushing together
in the deadly contact of battle! (I Samuel 11:11.)
----------------------------------------

Chapter 83
INDECISION, IDOLATRY, CHAOS!


THREE LARGE Israelite divisions closed in on his army from three
different directions. But the cruel, haughty and boastful king of
the Ammonites stood up to the attack. He hated the Israelites too
much to do otherwise. (I Samuel 11:1-10.)


The Invader Routed

The Ammonites had always prided themselves on their fighting
ability. On clashing with their ancient enemy, they fought
desperately, but it wasn't God's will that they should succeed.
God determines the outcome of wars. For hours they battled to
free themselves from the closing ring of Israelites, and for
hours they fell before the fiercely wielded weapons of Israel.
By the middle of the day the Ammonites were defeated and
scattered. Not even two of them remained together to fight. Here
and there could be seen a man fleeing toward the east, but the
Israelites overtook and slew these fugitives. (I Samuel 11:11.)
Nahash, who had bragged that he would remove the right eyes
of the men of Jabesh-gilead, hoped to seek out a leader of the
Israelites so that he might slay one of high rank. The
opportunity didn't arrive. The Ammonite king went down in a pool
of blood early in the battle.
Leaving thousands of dead Ammonites scattered over a vast
expanse of the plain, Saul regrouped his army for instruction.
"With God's help you have been victorious," he told them.
"The people of Jabesh-gilead have asked me to thank you for
helping save them and their city. Return to your homes if you
wish. Those of you who would like to accompany me back across the
Jordan River are welcome to do so."
Samuel came out to meet Saul after the new king had crossed
over to the west side of the river. With him were many people who
wished to join the elderly prophet in congratulating Saul. Now,
at last, there was great and growing enthusiasm for the new
leader. But trouble started to develop when a part of the crowd
began to loudly demand that something be done about the men who
had insulted Saul at his home near Gibeah, and who had refused to
recognize him as their leader.
"Find all those who treated Saul with contempt and
disrespect!" was the cry that came up from many throats. "Bring
them here and let us kill them before our brave new king!"
When Saul heard this, he hastily strode out before the
crowd. He realized that public opinion was beginning to run
strongly in his favor because he had become a sort of hero
overnight, but he didn't want anyone punished because of
disclaiming him as Israel's leader.
"I appreciate your loyalty!" Saul called out to the crowd,
"but no one is to be slain just because he doesn't approve of me!
Your strong feelings of revenge aren't right! They should be
drowned in a warm glow of thankfulness to God for sparing our
lives and giving us victory over the Ammonites!" (I Samuel
11:12-13.)
The throng was silent. Those who had made the demand for a
death penalty to Saul's dislikers were either angered or
embarrassed. But no one spoke out in defiance of their leader's
rebuke. Finally someone started to cheer, and most of the people
joined in a loud ovation.
After the shouting ceased, Samuel appeared before the people
to ask them to congregate soon at Gilgal, about forty-five miles
southward. There all of Israel was invited for public ceremonies
having to do with Saul.


Samuel Warns Against Idolatry

Later, at Gilgal, a growing crowd applauded King Saul for
leading the army of Israel to overcome the Ammonites. Although he
had already anointed Saul privately as the new leader of the
nation, Samuel went through the rite-once more to confirm it for
the benefit of the people. (I Samuel 11:14-15.)
After hours of celebration, offerings and sacrifices, when
the festive mood of the crowd was beginning to subside, Samuel
went out to speak to the people.
"Over the years I have listened to your requests," Samuel
told them. "One of them was for a human king and a change of
government. I took the matter to God, and now your young king is
standing in your sight. I have been of service to you and to God
ever since my childhood. I have executed His decisions. Now tell
me, have God or I been unfair? Can anyone say that I have taken a
bribe? If anyone can prove it, I am ready to pay it back here and
now. If any of you has a fault to find with me, step up here and
let me know about it."
Nobody came forward and nobody spoke up.
"Am I to assume that your silence means that God is a
witness that you have found no fault with me as God's servant?"
Samuel asked of the crowd.
"God is our witness that you have been honest," many voices
chorused. (I Samuel 12:1-5.)
"Then take heed to what I'm saying now," Samuel continued.
"You have seen down through our history how God supplied men of
great ability when Israel was in trouble. Israel cried out for
help in Egypt, and Moses and Aaron were raised up to help lead
our ancestors here. When the people turned to idolatry, God sent
the armies of the kings of Hazor, Philistia and Moab. The
Israelites cried to God when the pagan armies attacked, tearfully
confessing that they had sinned by worshipping Baal and Astaroth
[Astaroth is the Hebrew word for the Anglo-Saxon goddess Easter].
"God then sent men such as Jerubbaal [Gideon], Bedan,
Jephthah and Samuel to help rescue Israel time after time. Lately
there has been more trouble because of breaking God's laws. But
even when it was reported that the king of Ammon was planning to
attack you, you desired to have a human king, such as Nahash was,
to ride before your army. I reminded you that God is your King,
but you insisted that your king be a man. God has given you your
desire in the man who was confirmed just a few hours ago. (I
Samuel 12:6-13.)
"Now I am solemnly warning you that you must obey God if you
want Him to protect you and your king. If you refuse to live by
your Creator's ways, then you will lose His protection and
blessing. You and your king will come into a time of misery and
want. Your enemies will come to conquer you as they did your
ancestors!"


Hardheaded Doubters!

Most of the people were impressed and sobered by this
warning, but even from where he stood, Samuel could make out the
slightly sneering expressions of not a few who believed that
there was nothing to fear from God under any circumstances. Many
still insisted in their hearts on learning the hard way. They
were the kind who refuse to take correction until forced to admit
they have been wrong!
"I perceive that there are some among us who don't think of
our Creator as a real and mighty force," Samuel went on. "Perhaps
a great miracle would give them a better understanding. Look at
the sky! This is the wheat harvest season when it is clear and
cloudless. Look in the sky. Does anyone think that a thunderstorm
will occur this afternoon?"
"Of course not!" some hardheaded character shouted. "It
hardly ever rains this time of year!"
There was a chorus of agreement.
"Ordinarily we might not expect any rain, "Samuel concurred.
"But I am going to ask God to send a sudden thunderstorm! You'll
see God's power. It will also be a sign that those who asked for
a king over Israel have sinned in doing so, even though God has
allowed that king!"
Most of the people looked a little uneasy. Some of them
grinned. A few laughed sarcastically. Samuel fell to his knees
and stretched his arms upward. (I Samuel 12:14-17.)
"Great God our Creator, I call on you to show your people
that you are aware of all that goes on with them, even to their
very thoughts," Samuel prayed. "Make their wicked ways known to
them, that they may repent and follow your ways. Show them your
miraculous power by causing a deluge of rain to fall this very
afternoon!"
Most eyes turned upward to the clear, blue spring sky.
Samuel didn't join the crowd in scanning the heavens. He
disappeared into a nearby tent for a time. Those who believed him
didn't know just what to expect. A few of those who didn't
believe him began to make fun of the situation.
"How can we have rain without clouds?" someone yelled.
"That's the part the prophet forgot!" someone else shouted.
"Somebody go get a cloud and shove it up in the air."
"Help! I'm drowning, Samuel!"
"I brought a washcloth! Now bring on the rain so I can have
a bath!"
"This rain is so dry that it's chapping my skin!"
"That's the sort of thunder I like -- the kind that can't be
heard!"
While these distasteful remarks were spouting up from here
and there in the throng, the greater number of Israelites could
only wait in uncomfortable suspense. Then came shouts from some
of these, but not because they were trying to be funny. They were
shouting because a small, wispy cloud had resolved out of the
blue. It grew so swiftly that within minutes it was a heavy,
spreading mass of vapor.


What a Miracle!

The foolish remarks ceased. All eyes were glued to the dark,
turbulent, threatening sky. The sun was blotted out. A heavy
shadow hung over the assemblage. The next instant the area was
brilliant with a bolt of lightning stabbing down from the clouds,
followed by a booming clap of thunder.
The lightning stabbed down with increasing intensity. The
whole region was soon crackling and hissing with flashes of
electricity. Thunder became a constant earth-shaking roar.
Then came the rain, streaming down in such a massive torrent
that men shouted, women screamed and children screeched with
fear. The ones who had made fun of Samuel, afraid that they would
be struck by lightning, were among the first to run and yell for
help. (I Samuel 12:18.)
"Come out of your tent, Samuel!" they loudly begged. "Ask
God to stop this storm before we are killed!"
"Pray for us, Samuel!" others shouted. "We realize that we
were wrong in asking for a king!"
When Samuel heard people repenting because of demanding a
change in leadership, he came out of his tent and into the heavy
down pour to implore God to stop the storm. There was a sudden
decrease in the lightning and rain -- almost as if suddenly
turned off. The clouds dissolved, leaving clear, blue sky again.
Warm breezes soon dried soaked clothing, but many people were so
frightened that they continued shivering. Everyone knew God had
dealt with them for their sin. There were no doubters now.
"You have nothing to fear now," Samuel called out to the
crowd, "as long as you obey God and let nothing turn you aside
from serving Him at all times. Then He will never forsake you,
for you are the people He has chosen for a mighty purpose. You
should be thankful for that, and for all that God has done for
you. I shall continue to pray for you and to show you the right
way. And once more I make this warning: DON'T TURN AWAY FROM GOD,
OR YOU AND YOUR KING WILL BE DESTROYED!" (I Samuel 12:19-25.)
With that, Samuel dismissed the people. They left with good
intentions, but what happened later proved that the elderly
prophet's warnings weren't as effective as he hoped and prayed
they would be.
Saul, meanwhile, was shy about using his authority as king.
He let the people do as they pleased. Soon they were again
turning to paganism.
After several years of Israelite lawlessness, God again
allowed the Philistines to take over part of Israel. It happened
so quickly that Saul didn't know about it until after it took
place. He wasn't aware until then of the need of a communication
system that would give him knowledge of what went on all over the
nation, and that he should use his authority to do something
about the nation's protection. He was beginning to learn the
responsibilities of a king.
But when Saul saw the Philistines overrun his Israelite
brethren whom he loved, he finally realized he must take action.
After having been king about twenty years, Saul began to mobilize
a small army for action.


King Saul Challenges the Philistines

By this time Saul was in the beginning of his second twenty
years of reign as king of Israel. Conditions now were really bad.
The Philistines from the west, who had overpowered the
Israelites, had become increasingly demanding masters of a great
part of Israel.
One way in which the Philistines controlled the Israelites
was to forbid them possession of files or devices for sharpening
metal cutting edges, which meant that it was almost impossible
for the Israelites to make knives or swords for equipping an
army. The Philistines saw to it that no blacksmiths should remain
among the Israelites. When the Israelite farmers and carpenters
needed their tools sharpened, they had to go to the Philistines.
(I Samuel 13:19-21.)
Saul continued to rule Israel from Gibeah in the territory
of Benjamin. This must have been somewhat awkward, what with
Philistine garrisons located only miles distant. One garrison was
only two or three miles to the north at a place called Geba.
Saul's fighting force consisted of only about three thousand
men, few of whom carried swords or knives because of the
Philistines' restrictions. Their only weapons were a few bows and
arrows, slings and farm implements. Saul kept two thousand of the
troops as a bodyguard. The other thousand soldiers were used to
protect his young son, Jonathan, who had been trained as a
soldier. (I Samuel 13:2.) Saul possessed a sword and armor, as
also did Jonathan. (I Samuel 13:22.)
Although he didn't have his father's permission, Jonathan
one day led his thousand soldiers toward the small garrison at
Geba. It was situated on a hill. More of a lookout or outpost
than a fort, it had relatively few Philistines stationed there.
Their prime purpose was to keep their eyes on the area to the
north of Gibeah.
Moving at night and carefully concealing themselves among
the rocks as they approached, Jonathan and his men managed to
completely surround the hill. Silently and slowly they crept up
to close in on the fortification. A ladder was quietly placed
against the wall, and men stealthily filed up and over the top.
Most of Jonathan's troops had no part in scaling the wall, nor
was it necessary. The handful of Philistines was completely
surprised and overcome. It wasn't much of a victory, but it meant
much to Jonathan to overcome even a few of his nation's
oppressors and to capture some precious swords, spears and
knives.
This capture of the lookout at Geba had a far-reaching
effect, however. The news spread swiftly throughout Israel. Each
time it was related, the matter gained in scope and meaning. By
the time it reached the commanders of the Philistines, the
reports were that Saul had stormed and captured a major
Philistine garrison, and that Israel was now completely armed and
ready for war.
Realizing that the enemy would do something quite forceful
about these reports, Saul had no choice but to summon able men to
battle by the blowing of trumpets and by fire signals the
Israelites understood. Men were to assemble as soon as possible
at Gilgal for quick organization into fighting units, though
without swords they would be ill-equipped. (I Samuel 13:3-4.)
Israel's able men answered the call, but two or three days
later they lost all desire to fight. That was when it was
reported that thousands upon thousands of enemy foot soldiers,
horsemen and chariots were moving eastward only a few miles from
Gibeah! (I Samuel 13:5.)
----------------------------------------

Chapter 84
WITHOUT AN ARMY


WHEN Jonathan overran a Philistine garrison, King Saul called for
men to come to Gilgal to get ready for war with the Philistines.
Thousands of Israelites obeyed the summons. (I Samuel 13:1-4.)
But when they learned that a huge fighting force of enemy foot
soldiers, horsemen and charioteers was approaching from the west,
panic overcame them.


Saul Disobeys God

A great part of the would-be troops fled out of Gilgal to
hide in groves, bushes, pits, gullies, on hilltops and anywhere
they thought they could conceal themselves from the enemy. Some
scattered across the Jordan River into the territory of Gad.
A small part of the Israelite men mustered enough courage to
stay with Saul in Gilgal, but the king was discouraged at such a
display of cowardice by so many. (I Samuel 13:5-7.) He had
already sent a message to Samuel for help, and again he was
discouraged to receive word from Samuel that he would arrive from
Ramah a few days later. Saul was supposed to wait in Gilgal a
week after sending for Samuel during any time of trouble. (I
Samuel 10:8.)
What with the enemy approaching, a week was a long time to
Saul. He had almost decided that all was lost when he received a
report that the Philistines had stopped their advance to set up a
camp at Michmash, a few miles north of Gibeah. (I Samuel 13:5.)
This was only about fifteen or twenty miles from Gilgal. This
meant that the Philistines were only a day or two away if they
should move on. Lookouts and messengers were stationed to let
Saul know immediately what the enemy would do next.
Six days of painful suspense dragged by. The Philistines
continued at Michmash. Saul knew that they knew he was in Gilgal,
and that they probably were aware that he wasn't prepared to
confront them. He spent most of his time wondering why they
didn't attack. When the seventh day dawned since Saul had sent
his request to Samuel, Saul was becoming more worried every hour.
By late afternoon he was so worried that he decided to wait no
longer for the elderly prophet and his advice in prayers and
offerings. Saul decided that he would personally make burnt
offerings and peace offerings so that God might be moved to step
in and somehow save Israel. (I Samuel 13:8-9.) He should have
been patient. The seventh day was not yet over.
Just as he finished making a burnt offering, it was reported
that Samuel was riding into Gilgal. Saul stopped what he was
doing and hurried to meet him.
"I have been told that you are making offerings to God,"
Samuel said to Saul. "I hope that the report isn't true."
"Why -- yes, it is," Saul replied hesitantly.
"But why?" inquired Samuel. "You know that it isn't for the
king to direct spiritual matters. That is a responsibility of
God's ministers."
"I did it because I hoped God would be pleased and not allow
the Philistines to come on us," Saul replied. "I did it against
my better judgment, since you didn't show up to advise me. My
army is scattered and the Philistines are ready to attack. I was
fearful of waiting any longer."
"You have been most unwise in your conduct!" Samuel bluntly
told the king. "I did show up in time. The seventh day is not yet
over and the Philistines have not yet attacked. If you had obeyed
God, He would have established your family as perpetual kings.
"But you have overstepped your authority, which does have
definite limits. God has made it known to me that your days are
numbered as the king of Israel!"


A Bewildered King

Saul's self-willed expression faded. He knew that the
elderly prophet always spoke the truth, and he was shaken by his
words.
"Are you saying that Israel will fall merely because of me?"
Saul asked anxiously.
"Israel will survive for a time in spite of you!" Samuel
replied. "God will produce another man to become king who is more
inclined to be obedient to Him." (I Samuel 13:10-14.)
Leaving Saul in a thoughtful state, Samuel left for Gibeah.
Saul was confused, bewildered. Samuel hadn't told him when he
would lose his throne. Hoping to gain God's favor by staying
close to Samuel, Saul summoned his men and his son, and all of
them followed Samuel to Gibeah. Only about six hundred soldiers
had remained with the king. Saul moved with them to Gibeah by
night, hoping that the Philistines wouldn't learn where the
Israelites had gone.
The vast Philistine forces remained for a time at Michmash,
obviously aware that their presence was keeping the Israelites in
a state of constant fear. (I Samuel 13:15-16.) Then one day they
showed signs of moving. Excited Israelite lookouts hoped they
would be able to report that the enemy was on its way back to
Philistia. But instead of retreating, the Philistines moved a
short distance to the southeast to camp at a more advantageous
spot near the edge of a deep valley. (I Samuel 13:23.) From there
they sent out three companies -- one to the northeast, one to the
east and one to the west. They moved slowly, pitifully plundering
and ravaging the Israelite homes and farms and villages in their
paths. For some reason they chose not to move south toward
Gibeah. Very likely they considered Saul's little army not worth
the bother. The Israelites were powerless, since the Philistines
had taken away their swords, spears and blacksmith's tools. (I
Samuel 13:17-22.)
Saul's son Jonathan had lost his little army when so many
soldiers had fled for their lives. His only remaining helper was
a young and loyal armorbearer, who carried Jonathan's shield and
extra weapon until they were needed in battle. But Jonathan and
his courageous companion were about to accomplish more, with
God's help, than a thousand soldiers could accomplish under
ordinary circumstances.
"Many of the Philistines are gone from their camp," Jonathan
observed. "Let's sneak over there and see what's going on! God
can do anything. And if He chooses to give us protection, perhaps
we can do something worthwhile for Israel. God can work through
two men as easily as through a whole army."
"If that's what you want to do, then I'm for it," the other
agreed.
"Good!" Jonathan exclaimed. "Now here's my plan. From where
we are here at Gibeah, it's over two miles across the valley and
up to the camp of the enemy. If we're careful, probably we won't
be seen till we're very close to the base of the cliff where one
edge of the camp is. If the Philistines discover us and threaten
to come down against us if we come any closer, then we'll give up
and return here. But if they ask us to come up to them, then
we'll do so. We'll consider it a sign from God that He will help
us." (I Samuel 14:1, 4-10.)


A Daring Exploit Succeeds

Saul and his six hundred men, together with the high priest
Ahiah, were at that hour concealed in a high, rocky area,
possibly the same place where the six hundred escaped Benjamites
had taken refuge when there was war between the Benjamites and
the other tribes of Israel. From there, without Saul's knowledge,
the two young men quietly crept away and down into the valley. (I
Samuel 14:2-3.)
As they neared the other side, they saw enemy sentries
appearing at the edge of the cliff. They heard them loudly and
laughingly remark that at last Israelites were beginning to come
out of their hiding places to surrender.
"Come up here!" the sentries called down. "We won't harm
you! We want to show you how well we're stocked with arms to use
against your people! We'll even let you return to tell them how
wise it would be for all of them to surrender now instead of
being killed later!"
"That's the sign I told you about," Jonathan said in a low
voice to his armorbearer. "I really believe it means that God
will help and protect us. Follow me up the cliff!" (I Samuel
14:11-12.)
At that point there was a steep, rough rock jutting up from
the sloping cliff. Jonathan clambered up the rock on the side
opposite the garrison, with his companion close behind. After
reaching the top, he suddenly leaped onto the edge of the cliff
to face the grinning men who thought they were about to take two
prisoners. Before they realized what was happening, Jonathan's
sword was slashing into the nearest of them, killing or maiming
all within reach. His armorbearer, with Jonathan's spear,
followed behind, finishing off all who were not killed by
Jonathan.
Within that vital minute about twenty of the enemy lost
their lives at the hands of only two young Israelites whom God
had inspired to start something that turned out to be more than a
great battle. (I Samuel 14:13-14.)
Having slain all the guards who had come into sight,
Jonathan and his companion hid themselves behind a rock to wait
for more men I to appear. When more rushed into sight and saw the
bodies sprawled near the edge of the cliff, they stopped in their
tracks.
"The Israelites must be gathered behind that rock and down
under the edge of the cliff!" someone shouted. "Get back before
they attack again!"


The Philistines Panic

This was enough to trigger the imaginations of the
Philistines, who fancied that Israelites were about to swarm up
over the ledge in great numbers. They rushed back through the
camp, shouting that they were being attacked. Startled by the
running and shouting, thousands of other troops assumed that
something terrible must be happening, and joined the mad retreat.
Some of the Philistine officers weren't so easily
frightened. Realizing that the sudden confusion had probably
stemmed from some kind of misunderstanding, they ordered men to
leap in and halt the running troops. The result was dreadful.
Some soldiers were hired troops of different nationalities. In
the confusion they couldn't tell friends from enemies. Soon all
the soldiers were fighting among themselves with such violence
that the Philistine army was well on its way to self-destruction!
Frantic officers sent messengers out to the three companies
of soldiers that had spread out on plundering missions, ordering
them to return as quickly as possible to camp to help quell the
disorder.
To add to the confusion, the ground suddenly began to shake
in the area of Michmash and the new campsite and then throughout
the land of the Philistines. Men weren't the only beings to panic
when the earthquake began. The Philistines' horses frantically
lunged free of their tethers and charged in all directions. Some
trampled the battling men to death as they bucked and galloped
through the throng.
When excited lookouts during the immense earthquake reported
to Saul that the Philistines were fighting among themselves, the
king could scarcely believe it. (I Samuel 14:15-16.)
"Probably they are staging a show to make us believe that
they are destroying each other," Saul observed. "Then if we
should go over to investigate, they would fall on us."
"That can't be," the lookouts explained. "Some of us were
close enough to see men and horses falling over the cliff!"
"Then some of our men must have gone over there and started
some kind of trouble," Saul surmised. "Count my soldiers to see
if any are missing. If any are not here, find out who they are."
A little later the news was brought to Saul that Jonathan
and his armorbearer were missing and hadn't been seen for several
hours. Saul was fearful and puzzled. He knew that his son was
ambitious to trouble the Philistines. He could only guess that
Jonathan and his companion had gone across the valley and might
have started the furore among the Philistines. Not knowing just
what to do, he asked Ahiah the high priest to ask God for wisdom
and the meaning of the terrible earthquake.
Ahiah lifted his arms skyward and started praying. At the
same time the noise of battle -- screams, shouts, groans, the
clash of metal and the whinnying of horses -- wafted across the
valley in increasing volume. These dread sounds of war were
accented by a rumble like that of thunder and a continual shaking
of the ground. A huge cloud of dust billowed up from the place of
conflict. Perhaps Saul wasn't wise in interrupting the priest's
prayer, but he put a restraining hand on one of Ahiah's arms.


Saul Takes Courage

"I think God has already shown us what to do," he said to
the priest. "There is indeed confusion among the Philistines, and
now is the time to go against them!" (I Samuel 14:17-19.)
Saul and his men set out at once across the valley. Within
an hour they crawled up the steep bank on the opposite side. They
could scarcely believe their eyes when they came up on the ledge.
Dead and dying soldiers lay in heaps, but clusters of Philistines
were still savagely fighting among themselves. Saul and his
soldiers downed the nearest group with arrows and slings, and
began to arm themselves with Philistine swords and spears. Then
they moved on to eliminate many more of the enemy. The
Philistines at first seemed too occupied in self-destruction to
pay much attention to the Israelites. The Israelites who had
joined the Philistines and those hiding in nearby mountains came
out quickly to join Saul's little army.
By that time the three companies of Philistines who had been
sent out to pillage the land had received orders to return. They
were in three widely separated areas. So, as soon as they
reversed their directions, the Israelites who saw them decided
they were retreating. Emboldened by this turn of events, and
fighting angry because of the manner in which the Philistines had
ransacked their homes, fields, vineyards, barns and corrals, the
Israelites swiftly grouped together and set upon the Philistines
with their farm implements, axes, pitchforks, mattocks, hoes, ox
goads and anything else they could use as weapons.
The Philistines had been ordered to get back to camp on the
double. Now they had to choose between disobeying orders by
stopping to fight on the one hand, and fleeing shamefully on the
other, while being attacked from both sides of their columns and
from the rear. In trying to take both courses, the Philistines
fell by the thousands and thousands at the hands of irate
Israelites who collected a very great number of badly needed
weapons in that battle. Those Philistine troops who reached camp
unharmed were set upon either by their own soldiers or by Saul's
men. Through God's control of nature and circumstances, Israel
had been saved by the destruction of the Philistine army. (I
Samuel 14:20-23.)
The battle finally was over, but not all the Philistines had
been killed or wounded. Many fled toward their homeland that day.
Saul was certain that a great number of enemy troops had escaped.
But he finally stopped chasing them because of an unexpected
event that happened during the day.
Earlier in the day King Saul had bound the people with an
oath not to eat any food until evening. (I Samuel 14:24.) His
little army was so outnumbered that Saul felt they needed to
spend every minute fighting so as to avenge themselves for all
the trouble the Philistines had brought upon them. As the
Philistines fled westward, Saul and his growing army battled them
all the way to Aijalon. (I Samuel 14:31.) Early in the battle
Jonathan and his armorbearer had rejoined Saul's little army --
but too late to hear Saul's edict that the men shouldn't eat till
evening.
As Saul's army trudged through the forest, the men saw that
during the battle a honeycomb had been knocked from a tree to the
ground.
Sometimes bees build their honeycombs out in the open on the
underside of the limbs of trees, where it is easily dislodged.
Seeing honey on the ground was a great temptation to the tired
and hungry soldiers, but fearing that something terrible would
happen to them if they ate any, they marched staunchly by.


An Accidental Violation

All, that is, except Jonathan. He knew of no reason not-to
eat it, and so stopped to scoop up some of the honey on a stick
he was carrying and transfer it to his mouth. Just then a soldier
looked back and saw what Jonathan was doing. He turned and
hurried to Saul's son.
"You -- you're Jonathan!" exclaimed the soldier, surprised
at suddenly realizing who he was. "Your father has been greatly
upset because he didn't know where you were. He would be even
more upset if he knew you ate that honey!" (I Samuel 14:25-28.)
"But why?" Jonathan asked. "What's wrong with honey?"
"Nothing," the soldier explained, "but your father
pronounced a curse of death on any of us who would eat anything
before sundown!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 85
AMALEK IS JUDGED


THE triumphant Israelites had pursued part of the Philistine army
for several miles before defeating it. The chase toward Aijalon
had required just about all the failing strength Saul's soldiers
could muster.


Unwise Fast -- Reckless Feast

Saul's son Jonathan was surprised when he was told, as he
ate a piece of wild honey, that his father had pronounced a curse
on any Israelite soldier who ate anything before evening. (I
Samuel 14:20-28.) At the rate the battle was moving, it would be
evening before it was over.
"I have done nothing wrong because I didn't know of such an
order," Jonathan explained to the soldier who had seen him eating
some honey. "Besides, why should my father tell his men not to
eat when they are so tired and hungry? If escaped Philistines
should band together in sufficient numbers to attack us, without
food we wouldn't have the strength for more fighting. Just that
one mouthful of honey has already caused me to feel stronger." (I
Samuel 14:29-30.)
It was sundown by the time the Israelites quit fighting and
dragged into their camp near Aijalon. The hungry, tired men
wasted no time in bathing or resting. Their main thought was of
food, and they rushed into slaughtering and butchering the
animals they had taken from the Philistines. They didn't even
take the time to properly bleed the carcasses, as God commanded
(Leviticus 17:10-13), but tossed them immediately over fires or
into caldrons of boiling water. A few more impatient ones even
gulped down chunks of raw meat. (I Samuel 14:31-32.)
When the high priest saw what the soldiers were doing, he
was discouraged that Saul would allow his men to prepare and
consume meat in such a careless manner. He went at once to Saul.
"I have learned that the men were very careful to obey your
order not to eat till evening," Ahiah pointed out, "but now they
are ignoring one of God's health laws by gorging themselves with
blood-filled meat!"
Saul immediately ordered the soldiers to come to attention
and listen to him.
"You have done wrong by not properly bleeding the animals
you have slaughtered," he told them. "Cease the slaughtering.
Bring a large stone here to the center of the camp for an altar."
As soon as the stone was laboriously dragged in, Saul spoke
again to the soldiers.
"From now on this evening all animals that are to be used
for food must be killed and properly bled at this spot. I don't
want to hear of anyone else eating meat that isn't rightly
prepared." (I Samuel 14:33-35.)
Much more meat was prepared for eating that night, but only
according to God's instructions. (Leviticus 3:17; Deuteronomy
12:23-25.) Saul's little army didn't require a huge amount of
food, but Israelites who had been freed from the Philistines kept
pouring into the camp to ask for something to eat.
Hoping to please God, Saul gave orders that a complete altar
should later be erected at the spot where the stone was. It isn't
recorded whether or not he sought Samuel's or Ahiah's advice in
this matter.


No Answer This Time

Later, when the soldiers were refreshed and rested, Saul
felt that the Israelites should seek out and destroy the
Philistine troops who had hidden or escaped.
"Now that we have taken from the enemy all the metal weapons
that we could carry," Saul asked his officers, "don't you think
it would be wise to mop up the scattered Philistine soldiers
before they regroup and possibly attack us? If we delay later
than tonight, we could miss the opportunity to wipe out about all
that is left of their army."
Some of Saul's officers agreed that it should be the thing
to do. Others hesitantly made it known that the Philistines had
suffered enough defeat, but all left the decision up to their
leader.
"This is our opportunity to completely crush the
Philistines," Saul pointed out. "Tell our men to prepare to
march!"
Ahiah the high priest was present. He had only listened, but
now he stepped forward and held up his hands for attention.
"Before we act any further," he broke in, "I suggest that we
take the matter to God. It might not be His will for us to strike
against the enemy so soon again." (I Samuel 14:36.)
Saul wasn't exactly pleased by Ahiah's interruption, but he
knew that it wouldn't be wise to go against the suggestion of the
high priest.
"Ask God to tell us what to do," Saul told Ahiah. "Ask Him
if He will give us victory over the rest of the Philistines if we
go after them."
Ahiah prayed earnestly about this matter. But no sign or
indication came from God as to what Israel's troops should do or
how successful they would be in another battle. After a little
wait, Saul's patience ran out. (I Samuel 14:37.)
"It must be that God hasn't answered us because someone has
committed some great sin," Saul announced. "I want the leaders of
the tribes to meet with me here as soon as possible. I'll
determine who has sinned and caused God to ignore our inquiry.
Even if it turns out to be Jonathan my son, I promise that he
shall die!"
When the leaders gathered, Saul accused an unknown person of
doing some unknown thing so terrible that it was separating the
people from God. He called for the guilty one to come forward, or
for anyone to speak out who knew of such a matter.
Not a man spoke out or stepped up.
"If no one will admit guilt, then I'll seek him out by
casting lots!" Saul declared resolutely. "My son 'and I will be
on one side, and all the rest of you on the other. Do you agree
that handling it that way is fair to start?"
The assembled leaders, soldiers and onlookers nodded and
murmured in agreement. Saul then asked Ahiah to request that God
make His will known through the casting of lots. Ahiah produced
the lot device, and two drawings were made. Saul blinked in
surprise when he realized that his lot seemed to indicate that he
or Jonathan was guilty! (I Samuel 14:38-41.)
"According to this, the finger of blame is pointing to me or
my son," Saul announced hesitantly. "Now lots must be cast
between us."
Each man drew a lot. Saul scowled at seeing Jonathan's,
which seemed to point out that the younger man was in some way
responsible for God's silence.
"What awful thing have you done to cause God to show you as
the offender?" Saul demanded.
"I'm not guilty of any great offense," Jonathan replied.
"When my armorbearer and I joined your soldiers during their
battle with the Philistines, I ate a little honey I found by the
trail. Later I learned that you had pronounced a curse on any
soldier who ate before sundown. I wasn't aware you had told your
men until ..."
"Then it WAS you!" Saul excitedly cut in. "You ate honey and
spoiled my vow to God that no man should touch food until we were
safely back in camp at sundown! No wonder God wouldn't answer
Ahiah's prayers! The curse I pronounced rests on YOU!" (I Samuel
14:42-44.)
"You mean you think I should die just because I ate some
honey?" Jonathan asked, frowning perplexedly.
"As king of Israel, I have spoken before God that it should
be so," Saul replied in a somewhat shaky voice.
Saul was almost overcome with remorse that he should lose
his son in this manner. At the same time he couldn't help being
angry with him for being the one who had done what Saul had told
all his soldiers not to do. Obviously he had no choice but to
sentence Jonathan to death.
"Seize my son!" Saul finally ordered some nearby soldiers.
"Keep him prisoner until I decide how he shall die!"


God Rescues Jonathan

The soldiers moved reluctantly toward Jonathan, whom they
greatly admired and respected. In the next instant a wave of
people surged in quickly to surround and protect Jonathan. The
soldiers who had been ordered to seize him made no effort to
confront Jonathan's protectors.
"I have ordered my son to be taken into military custody!"
Saul shouted. "What is the meaning of this interference?"
"We intend to defend your son with our lives!" someone
yelled. "We have learned that he and his armorbearer had much to
do with the victory God gave us over the Philistines, and that he
hasn't committed any great sin. That's why we're not allowing one
hair of his head to be harmed!"
"Make the people stand back from Jonathan!" Saul commanded
his soldiers.
"We would have to kill our people to do that, sir," one
officer grimly observed. "Surely you wouldn't want that."
Even in his anger and embarrassment at being disobeyed, Saul
knew that the officer was right. Frowning and red-faced, the
leader of Israel gestured curtly for his son to be freed, and
strode away to his tent. It was a blow to his ego that his own
people and soldiers had taken a stand against him, but after he
had calmed down he was thankful that he had been spared the
responsibility of sending his son to his death. (I Samuel 14:45.)
God had caused the lots to be drawn in such a way that
Jonathan would be presumed guilty so that matters would turn out
as they did. The real reasons God hadn't answered Saul's requests
through the high priest were that Saul had unwisely pronounced a
curse on any man who didn't fast during the battle, and because
so many men ate meat that hadn't been properly drained of blood.
Saul eventually came to realize these things after thinking about
the day's happenings.
Because events turned out as they did, no attempt was made
to round up the surviving Philistine soldiers, who fled to their
nation on the east coast of the Great Sea. (I Samuel 14:46.) From
time to time other Philistine armies were formed to attack
Israel, but Saul built up a powerful fighting force with which to
keep the Philistines out of Canaan.
During the next several years Saul encountered the same kind
of trouble from every direction, but God made it possible for him
to protect Israel from all of them. (I Samuel 14:47-52.)
Meanwhile, Saul returned as often as possible from the wars
to live with Ahinoam his wife and his several children. During
one of the ruler's stays at home, Samuel came to see Saul about a
most urgent matter.
"I have a message for you from God!" Samuel told Saul when
they were alone. "As the one who anointed you king of Israel and
who directed and advised you in many matters, you must believe me
and act on what I am about to tell you."
"You know that I respect your wisdom and judgment," Saul
said, "but years ago you told me that God would remove me from
the leadership of Israel. God hasn't removed me. On the contrary,
I have built up Israel's army and have put back this nation's
enemies time after time. Israel is at last secure because God has
worked through me. You have been wrong in this matter, so how can
I be sure that you are right in whatever you are about to tell me
now?"
"God did not tell you when He would remove you from your
office," Samuel explained. "God is patient. It could be that your
place as king of Israel would be ended if you refuse to do this
thing that God has told me that He has chosen you to do."
"Have l refused to listen?" Saul asked a little impatiently.


God's Commission

"No," Samuel smilingly replied. "You have had so much
experience in battle that you could be most interested in
accepting this challenge to destroy an ancient enemy of Israel."
(I Samuel 15:1-2.)
Samuel then reminded Saul of how the Amalekites had so
cruelly treated the Israelites when they had come up from Egypt
over four hundred years previously (Exodus 17:8-14), and of God's
promise to Israel that after the people were settled in Canaan,
Israel would return to the land of Amalek to destroy the whole
nation. (Deuteronomy 25:17-19.)
"God has chosen this time to punish that nation," Samuel
explained. "As king of Israel, it's your duty to take an army
down to the land of this enemy and utterly wipeout all the cruel
Amalekites, including women and children. No one within sight is
to be left alive. No animal is to be taken as booty. Camels,
donkeys, cattle and sheep are all to be destroyed!" (I Samuel
15:3.)
Saul was somewhat surprised at being told that he should
direct an army to kill women and even babies. But he also knew
how cruel the Amalekites were to their enemies. Saul feared to
disobey in this matter of the Amalekites, lest God be angry with
him.
"I shall muster men as soon as possible to march against the
Amalekites," Saul finally spoke out.
Samuel was pleased that Israel's king should accept this
special task without an argument. Saul had little enthusiasm for
such a commission at first, but enthusiasm grew the more he
considered it. He began to see that wiping out a whole nation
could increase his popularity with the people and cause him to be
more respected and feared by his enemies.
During the days that followed, Saul built an especially
large fighting force at an area south of Gibeah. He didn't set
out on his mission until he had two hundred and ten thousand men,
all well-trained and well-armed. Then his army moved southward
through the territories of Judah and Simeon. (I Samuel 15:4-5.)
Close to the desert city of Arad, Saul delayed his march to
contact the leaders of the Kenites, people who had descended from
a desert tribe of the Sinai peninsula. When the Israelites were
on their way up from Egypt, they had help from the Kenites when
they needed guidance across a desert region. Hobab, son of a
Kenite who was Moses' father-in-law, helped lead them through the
desert. (Numbers 10:29-32.) Because the Kenites liked the
Israelites, many of these people went with the Israelites into
Canaan, where they were given land with the tribe of Judah in the
southwest part of the nation. (Judges 1:16.) There they lived
just north of the Amalekites. There was considerable
intermingling of the two peoples because they had in common a
love of the desert.
"We are moving against the Amalekites," Saul informed the
chief Kenites. "Your people have been our friends ever since we
came up from Egypt, so we are warning you now to separate from
the Amalekites at once. Any of you who are with them when we
attack might accidentally be killed along with our enemy!"
Within hours most of the Kenites had quietly departed from
the country of the Amalekites. (I Samuel 15:6.) It would have
been too much to expect that none of the Kenites would warn their
neighbors of the approach of danger, though they had been warned
by their leaders not to do so. Under the circumstances, Saul knew
that it would be a miracle if he could surprise the enemy. He
simply continued marching from the valley where his men had
shortly rested. As he approached the main city of the Amalekites,
he surrounded it swiftly by breaking his army into two parts.
Some of the Amalekites had already left their city. More
fled when they saw the attackers approaching, but most were
trapped and slain. The Amalekites were proud warriors, but their
soldiers could do little against the human walls of power, nearly
a quarter of a million strong, surging in on them to avenge
Israelite ancestors who had suffered and died because of the
cruelty of the Amalekites more than four centuries before.
The Israelites moved on, overtaking most who had fled from
the city, and spreading out to pick off the people in Amalekite
villages far down the Sinai peninsula. Every Amalekite within
sight was killed -- except one. That was the king of the
Amalekites, Agag. Saul gave orders that he should be taken back
to Canaan alive, so that the people could see what their king had
accomplished. (I Samuel 15:7-8.)
But Saul had been plainly told not to spare ANY Amalekite.
This disobedience was about to result in grave trouble for him!
----------------------------------------

Chapter 86
GOD CHOOSES DAVID


WHILE Saul and his soldiers were on their way back north
following their triumph over the Amalekites (I Samuel 15:1-9),
Samuel received a message from God.
"Samuel, I am not pleased with the man I set on the throne
of Israel," the Creator informed the elderly prophet. "He has
rebelled. At this moment he is returning from the slaughter of
the Amalekites. He performed that part of his task well which
pleased the people, but he refused to carry out all the things he
was plainly told to do on this mission. Go out tomorrow to meet
him as he comes from the south. Then you will learn of the manner
in which he has been disobedient in recent hours."


Saul's Self-justification

Samuel was grieved at this report. He had a great affection
for Saul, and it was discouraging to the old prophet to realize
that the time had come for him to inform the younger man that he
could no longer be king with such a rebellious attitude, though
Samuel realized that this had to happen sooner or later. He was
so saddened that he spent all night praying that God would give
Saul another opportunity to overcome his willful ways. (I Samuel
15:10-11.)
As dawn approached, Samuel gradually was aware that he was
being too sentimental in this matter, and was praying for a lost
cause. He ceased his petitions and prepared to go out to meet
Saul.
"Saul and his men passed through here very early this
morning," Samuel was told by people who had been up and around
before dawn. "Some of his soldiers mentioned that they had camped
at Carmel, south of here, where Saul had a monument erected as a
reminder of his destroying the Amalekites. They said that from
there he intended to march straight through to Gilgal." (I Samuel
15:12.)
At first Samuel was puzzled because of Saul's not stopping
to report his triumph to him. Then he realized that Saul had done
something that he didn't want him to know about. It was God's
orders that Samuel contact Israel's king, so he set out at once
for Gilgal.
"May God's blessing be on you!" Saul smilingly greeted
Samuel when the old prophet approached him in Gilgal that
evening.
His smile faded a little as Samuel soberly came up to him.
"I'm pleased that you are safely back," Samuel said in an
earnest tone. "I trust that you carried out all the instructions
that God gave me to give to you."
"With God's help, I accomplished what I set out to do," Saul
replied. "But why are you looking at me with a doubtful
expression? As you know, we wiped out the Amalekites. Is it that
you expected more than that?"
"I didn't expect to hear the many animal sounds that I am
now hearing," Samuel observed. "Why is our conversation being
interrupted by so much bleating of sheep and lowing of cattle?
There must be some great accumulation of livestock out there in
the dark." (I Samuel 15:13-14.)
"Oh -- those are the herds my men brought back from the
Amalekites," Saul casually answered. "They picked out the very
best animals to bring back to sacrifice to God."


"Rebellion Is as Bad as Witchcraft"

The king evaded the questioning look of the older man,
perhaps because at that moment there was a loud braying of
donkeys.
"Now listen, Saul," Samuel said, lowering his voice so that
others couldn't hear. "Just last night God spoke to me. He
reminded me that He had chosen you as Israel's leader when
you/had a humble attitude and thought of yourself as of little
worth. But He is not pleased with you now because you more and
more ignore your Creator's instructions and take matters into
your own hands. You were sent to destroy ALL the Amalekites and
ALL their belongings. Why haven't you obeyed?"
"But I did obey," Saul argued. "I saw that all the
Amalekites were destroyed except their ruler, whom I brought back
as proof of our victory. It was my men who insisted on bringing
back the livestock for sacrificing. I couldn't very well deny
them something that had to do with the worship of God."
"With God, obedience comes before burnt offerings and
sacrifices," Samuel sternly reminded the king. "You know how God
abhors witchcraft. Disobedience is as bad as witchcraft in God's
sight, and stubbornness such as yours is as evil as the worship
of heathen idols! What your conduct adds up to is rebellion
against God. Now I must tell you that God is rejecting you as
king of Israel!" (I Samuel 15:15-23.)
Saul stared unhappily at Samuel. He knew that the old
prophet spoke the truth.
"It is the people who are to blame," said Saul in a slightly
quavering voice. "I was afraid of what they might say. I just
couldn't be firmer with my men. Samuel, please go with me to
offer sacrifices of repentance to God!"
"I can hardly do that," Samuel explained. "I have already
asked God to forgive you. He has refused to heed my prayers
because you refuse to repent and do what He commands. He has
rejected you as king, and nothing is going to change that." (I
Samuel 15:24-26.)
The old prophet turned away in disappointment. Saul quickly
stepped after him, reaching out to detain him by seizing his
coat. Samuel kept on walking, and to Saul's embarrassment the
coat ripped apart. The older man stopped, turned and gazed at the
piece of his coat Saul was holding in his hand.
"This should be a sign to you," Samuel pointed out to Saul.
"Just as my coat was torn from me, so shall the kingdom of Israel
be torn from you at this time. Besides, the rulership shall be
turned over to one who lives only a short distance from here, and
be assured that God will not change His mind about this matter!"
(I Samuel 15:27-29.)
Saul was shaken by this last remark. He begged the prophet
not to forsake him, lest the people receive the impression that
the two men weren't in accord. Samuel was greatly respected in
Israel, and Saul feared that his own popularity as king of Israel
would lessen if the Israelites came to believe that he and Samuel
were having some serious differences. He was intent on hanging on
as king.
"For the sake of the people," Samuel finally agreed, "I'll
appear with you in public from time to time until God removes you
from office." (I Samuel 15:30-31.)
Samuel was disappointed and angered by Saul's bringing the
king of the Amalekites back as a prisoner. He knew that Saul had
done it to build himself up as a national hero. But he didn't
discuss the matter at the time Saul had mentioned the Amalekite
leader, because he wanted to deal directly and as soon as
possible with the enemy king before there could be any
interference from Saul, and before any public display of the
pagan ruler could be made. Samuel demanded that Agag, the
Amalekite king, be brought before him in a private place.
When he was brought in between two soldiers, he appeared
rather smug for a prisoner of war. He was wearing an expensive
robe on which were fastened the insignias of royalty and power of
his nation.
"I understood that I was to have an audience with Saul, the
king of Israel," Agag observed curtly. "Who are you?"
"I am Samuel, a friend of the king," the old prophet
answered after a pause.
"Then you will see that I am treated with respect, as Saul
promised I would be?" the Amalekite king asked hesitantly.
"You shall be treated with all the respect you deserve,"
Samuel told him. "Men, let go of this man."
The two soldiers stepped back from the prisoner, who hunched
his shoulders with relief and grinned weakly at Samuel. He seemed
to have little concern about the destruction of his nation. His
consuming interest now was to be regarded as a guest.
"There is really no reason to allow our past differences to
cause further violence," the Amalekite observed as he shrugged
his shoulders. "I can well pay for my freedom by showing you
where treasures are hidden that your men didn't find during their
attack on my people."
"You misunderstood my motive for telling the soldiers to let
go of you," Samuel frowned. "They couldn't very well execute you
by standing so close!"
"What do you mean?" Agag snapped fearfully as he whirled to
glance back at the two men who had brought him in.


Destroy the Murderer

"I mean," Samuel pointed out sternly, "that too many women
have become childless by the sword because of your cruel
commands! Now -- as far as you are concerned -- YOUR mother is to
become childless!"
At a command from Samuel, the soldiers whipped out their
swords and leaped toward the cringing Amalekite. A minute or two
later, when Samuel left, he couldn't help viewing Agag for the
last time. The pagan ruler had been chopped to pieces, just as he
had cut to pieces infants in war. Thus Samuel had given an order
for execution that Saul had refused to give. (I Samuel 15:32-33.)
At this point a few overly sensitive readers -- particularly
parents who are reading this account to their children -- will be
horrified at the bloody ending of Agag. Some will even write
letters to protest the printing of narratives of such violence in
the Bible. Others will be offended because the illustrations are
not all the peaceful, beautiful type that have been shown for so
many decades in church publications.
"Why do you use such horrible material?" people ask. "Why
not pick the good and the lovely things?"
Again it should be pointed out that the Bible is the source
of this account. It shows human nature as it really is. No part
of the Bible should be kept from anyone, though many falsely
believe that some areas of the Scriptures are unfit to read. That
sort of warped thinking has helped to develop and promote the
hundreds of so-called Christian sects that exist today. None of
these churches can rightfully claim to be God's churches unless
they teach ALL of the Bible God inspired, and observe and keep
ALL of God's rules for the right way of living.
Samuel returned to Ramah. Greatly displeased by what had
been done to Agag, Saul went to his home in Gibeah. From that
time on, Samuel never referred to Saul as the king of Israel,
though he continued to have a fatherly feeling toward the younger
man. (I Samuel 15:34-35.)


How God Selects Another King

"How long must you go on feeling sorry for Saul?" God later
inquired of Samuel. "You know he is no longer king in my eyes, so
forget about him. Fill your horn with olive oil for anointing and
go to Bethlehem. I will send you to a man called Jesse. From his
sons I have chosen one who will be the next king of Israel. You
are to anoint him as such."
"But Saul is very angry with me," Samuel told God. "If I
should be picked up by his men and if they should find out why I
am going to Bethlehem, they would probably kill me."
"Don't be concerned," God answered. "Take a young cow with
you, and if anyone asks you questions, explain that you are
taking the heifer for a sacrifice. When you arrive in Bethlehem,
request that Jesse and his sons go with you to sacrifice. After
that I shall let you know what to do." (I Samuel 16:1-3)
Samuel reached-Bethlehem without being accosted by any of
Saul's men. When it was reported to the leaders of the city that
the prophet was entering the gates, the chief men hurried to meet
him, but not because they were overjoyed at his coming.
"We are honored that you should visit our city," they
greeted him nervously. "We trust that you come on some mission of
peace."
"I do," Samuel answered, pointing to his young cow. "I have
come to sacrifice this animal. Prepare yourselves as you should
for sacrificing and come and join me, if you will. But first I
must visit the home of a man called Jesse. Kindly tell me where
he lives."
The leaders were relieved. Bethlehem didn't have the best
reputation for an Israelite city, and they had feared that the
prophet had come to pronounce some kind of curse on the people.
Samuel was directed to where he wanted to go. It turned out
to be a home at the edge of Bethlehem. Jesse was a rugged, very
elderly livestock grower who was surprised and pleased that the
prophet had come to visit his family.
"I have been told that you have several very fine sons,"
Samuel explained to Jesse. "I am looking for a young man to
anoint for a special service for Israel -- a position I'll
explain later -- and I hope to find the man I need in your
family. Would it be possible to meet your sons?"
"Indeed it would!" Jesse answered, wondering why the prophet
had come all the way to Bethlehem and to his home to look for
help in this special service, whatever it could be. "My sons
would be honored to meet you. One of them is working just
outside. I'll have him come in."
Moments later a tall, handsome, muscular young man stepped
into the room. Jesse introduced him as Eliab, and obviously was
quite proud of him. Samuel was greatly impressed by the size and
the bearing of Eliab. He concluded at once that this was the man
whom God had picked as the next leader of Israel. (I Samuel
16:4-6.)
"Do not be hasty!" a small voice came to Samuel, as if from
inside his head. "Don't try to determine what a man is like by
his appearance only. I judge men by what is in their minds. This
is not the man I have chosen to succeed Saul."
Jesse called in another son, Abinadab, who also impressed
Samuel. But again the voice informed him that Abinadab wasn't the
one. A third son, named Shammah, was brought in. Samuel was told
not to anoint him. Four more young men appeared, but the voice
warned that none of them was the right one.
"These are all of your sons?" Samuel asked Jesse. "Not one
of them quite fits into the work I have in mind."
"I am sorry to have disappointed you," Jesse said in an
apologetic tone. "I have another son, David, but he is my
youngest and he is out taking care of our sheep. You wouldn't be
interested in him."
"But I am," Samuel insisted. "Send for him. We won't sit
down until I see this David." (I Samuel 16:7-11.)
A little later young David came in, having run in from some
distance after being told that he was wanted at the feast
immediately. Samuel noticed at once that he was the smallest of
Jesse's sons, though the most wholesome and bright-appearing. He
was healthy and tanned from his outdoor task of herding sheep.
"This is the one!" the voice came to Samuel.
Samuel walked up to David and regarded him earnestly.
"I am about to perform a brief but very important ceremony,"
the prophet informed the lad, placing his hands on David's
shoulders. "I know this will come as a great surprise to you, but
you are now chosen by God to be ordained to a very high office."
The prophet opened his horn of oil and poured some of it on
David's head.
"David, in the name and by the authority of the God of
Israel, I proclaim you the king of all Israel!" Samuel declared.
"May the Eternal guide and protect you in your reign over the
nation that God has chosen to use in carrying out His divine
purpose!"
There was a long silence as Jesse and his family, startled
by Samuel's words, wondered if this could be a fantastic dream.
David was the most amazed, inasmuch as he couldn't imagine, at
the moment, why he had been made the king of Israel.
"Prepare yourselves to go with me to sacrifice to God,"
Samuel told Jesse and his family before a spirited conversation
could get started. "As for what has happened here, it would be
wise to say nothing about it to others. I shall be in touch with
you later about the matter."
After Samuel had returned to Ramah and excitement had abated
in Jesse's household, a change came over David. Although he had
been taught to observe God's laws, a new outlook and special
understanding began to come to him. God was imbuing him with a
gift of unusual wisdom, as well as with a confident, peaceful
state of mind. (I Samuel 16:12-13.)
At the same time a change was taking place in Saul. He
became more irritable and worried. He brooded over what Samuel
had told him. He had growing periods of depression, and suspected
those about him as spies. God was taking from him the comfort of
a sound and peaceful mind. (I Samuel 16:14.)
----------------------------------------

Chapter 87
GOLIATH CHALLENGES GOD!


SAUL was very unhappy. He had lately felt a great emptiness, as
though the future held only disappointment for him. Nothing
pleased him. A distrust of his friends and acquaintances grew in
his restless mind. He kept remembering Samuel's remark about God
rejecting him as king of Israel, and that made him more
depressed. (I Samuel 16:14.)


David Meets King Saul

Saul didn't fully realize that God had withdrawn from him
that wonderful peace and soundness of mind that God imparts to
people who humbly and earnestly seek their Creator's mercy and
help, and who obey His laws. Such pursuits had been Saul's in his
early years as king. But later disobedience changed his
character. As a result God had not only deprived him of a
peaceful state of mind, but had allowed an evil spirit to trouble
and disrupt his way of thinking.
Saul's servants were so concerned over their master's
behavior that they diplomatically suggested that he use music to
bring him out of his periods of depression.
"Perhaps if good music were available when you're not
feeling well," some of the servants told Saul, "it might work
wonders for you. Harp music can be very melodic and soothing.
Would you like us to find a good harpist for you?" (I Samuel
16:15-16.)
"Suit yourself!" Saul growled. "I'll try anything to relieve
me when I feel worst -- and that's when I feel as though
invisible hands are wrapped around my neck and trying to choke
me!"
The servants were startled at this disclosure. It was
something Saul hadn't told them about before. They decided that
something should be done as soon as possible.
"I know of a young lad who plays the harp exceptionally
well," one servant spoke up. "I heard him perform at Bethlehem,
and happened to overhear that he is the son of Jesse, a livestock
farmer whose land borders the city. This youngster is a
sheepherder who has become adept as a musician because he carries
his harp with him, and spends much of his time playing as he
watches his flock. He is also valiant, handsome and intelligent,
and a fine soldier because of his ability to protect his flock
from wild animals by unusually skillful use of a sling." (I
Samuel 16:17 18.)
"Don't waste time by running on any more about this fellow!"
Saul commanded impatiently. "Just find him and bring him back
with you!"
Saul's servants later confronted Jesse to tell him that Saul
wanted David to go back with them to Gibeah to play his harp for
him. David's father was troubled. He realized that his youngest
son, having been named the next king of Israel, could run into
great difficulty with Saul, who didn't want to give up being
king. On the other hand, there might be trouble if he refused to
let David go with Saul's men. Much as he disliked doing it, Jesse
sent for David to come in from the pastures.
When David heard why Saul's servants were in his father's
home, he obediently agreed to go with them willingly. Jesse
loaded a burro with provisions of wine and bread, and sent a
young goat to Saul as a gift. (I Samuel 16:19-20.)
Saul saw David coming into his residence. He was a little
surprised to learn that he was yet in his teens. He had expected
an older person. After he had talked to him a while, he was
gratified by the lad's alertness and friendliness.
"You are my guest here," he told David. "My servants will
show you where you're to stay, so that you may refresh yourself.
I might call for you at any time, night or day. When I do, be
prepared to play your harp for me."


Saul Trains His Successor ~

It was only a few hours later that a servant came to David's
quarters to tell him that Saul wanted to see him right away. When
the young man was brought to Saul, he saw that Saul was having
trouble breathing, and looked very uncomfortable as he sat
stiffly in his chair.
"Play your harp!" Saul muttered. "If your music can give me
any relief, I need it now!"
David began strumming his harp. It was a light, easy handled
instrument fashioned somewhat like a lyre. Everyone in the room
was pleased with the soothing music of the skillfully fingered
strings. After a few minutes Saul started to relax and stretch
out comfortably in his chair.
David continued playing for quite a while, carefully
confining his performance to the kind that would be restfully
cheerful. Finally Saul stood up. David assumed that this meant
that he should stop playing.
"Your music has caused me to feel much better," Saul
smilingly told David. "Now I shall be able to sleep. Do whatever
you want to do, but be close at hand if I should need you again."
During the next few days David was sent for several times,
whenever Saul's miserable malady recurred. Happily for Saul, his
trouble gradually went away every time David played for him.
"You have been a great help to me," Saul told David. "I wish
you could stay with me for a long time, but if the Philistines
stir up another war, I'll have to leave here and suffer through
my ill spells without your music."
"Why couldn't I join your army and go with you?" David
asked.
"My soldiers must be older men who are experienced in
battle," Saul replied. "You are a fine musician -- not a trained
fighter."
"Why couldn't I go along as your armor-bearer?" David
eagerly inquired. "If you think I would be afraid when the enemy
approaches, I promise to always hand you your armor before I
start running."
"A great idea!" Saul laughed. "From now on you're my
official armor-bearer!"
Saul had developed such a need and liking for the boy that
he sent a message to David's father. He requested that David stay
indefinitely with Saul. Jesse preferred that his son return home,
but he agreed to Saul's wishes. He would have agreed more
willingly if he could have known that it was God's plan to keep
David for a time where he could learn directly from King Saul
something of the government of Israel. It was an odd circumstance
that the real king of Israel (in God's eyes) was serving the one
who was actually no longer king, but who still considered himself
as such. (I Samuel 16:21-23.)
In the weeks that followed, there was no cause for the army
of Israel to go into battle. David's function as Saul's
armor-bearer was carried out only in army training maneuvers. But
David learned much during this military practice. Saul's mental
and physical condition improved so much that David was seldom
called on to play. Saul more or less forgot about David.
Realizing that his use to Saul had greatly diminished, David
asked to return to his family. The officer-in charge let him go
with the understanding that David should return any time Saul
should send for him.


David's First Big Test

David was glad to return home and his family was happy to
have him back. David went back to herding sheep, and months went
by without any word from Saul. (I Samuel 17:15.) In fact, Saul
never again sent for David, who spent the next several months in
the wilderness watching over his father's growing flock of sheep.
Meanwhile, he spent much time thinking about Israel's welfare,
and about what could be done to improve it. His stay with Saul
had made him very conscious of his nation's government, just as
God had planned.
As time went by, his skill with his harp increased. So did
his ability with his sling. Any animals that tried to attack his
sheep almost always lost their lives by well-aimed stones that
were catapulted out of David's sling with almost the speed of a
bullet.
On at least two occasions the young shepherd came close to
losing his life for his sheep.
At one time a lion leaped from behind nearby rocks to seize
between its teeth a lamb that had strayed away a short distance.
The lions of that land weren't as large and powerful as mature
African lions. But they could easily kill a person with one
ferocious thrust of a clawed paw, and David knew it.
Nevertheless, he leaped after the lion as it tried to scramble
over steep boulders. David fiercely struck the beast on its spine
with the staff he carried at all times. The dazed animal dropped
the lamb and stumbled to the ground. The young shepherd seized
the lion by its long chin hair and snapped its head backward with
such force that its neck was broken.
At another time a bear dashed into the startled flock to
snatch up a lamb. When the bear saw David rushing toward him with
upraised staff, it dropped the lamb and came growling to meet
him. A swift blow of the staff across a delicate nose sent the
bear on its back, howling with pain. David moved in quickly for
the kill, while the animal was still flustered. Within a few
minutes the bear was dead. (I Samuel 17:34-35.)
Not long after David had grown out of his teens, the
Philistine army moved against Israel in the greatest number since
the battle at Michmash a few years previously. Saul was informed
of what was happening, and gathered his troops to confront the
enemy at a lofty point a few miles west of Bethlehem. The
Philistine army, having arrived from the west, set up camp at
another high area not far from the Israelites. All that separated
them was a rather narrow valley dotted with a few trees. (I
Samuel 17:1-3.)
For several days neither side took any action except to keep
their spies busy. Then one morning two men came down from the
Philistine camp and boldly crossed the valley till they were near
the slopes leading up to the Israelite camp.


Goliath Bluffs Israel's Army!

When the Israelites saw the men coming, they wondered at
their difference in height. One seemed to be nothing more than a
boy, but when the two came closer, it could be seen that the
smaller one was a powerful man over six feet tall, and that the
other towered about twice as high!
This giant's head was encased in a huge brass helmet that
resembled a caldron. His coat of mail weighed more than a hundred
and fifty pounds. Heavy brass semi-cylinders enclosed his lower
legs. and a wide brass plate, to protect his chest, was carried
on his back except during battle. His entire armor weighed about
three hundred pounds, but it wasn't too much of a burden for him,
inasmuch as his weight must have been close to five times as much
as that of his armor. Added to all this were a large sword and
spear. The spear shaft was like a pole, and the head on it was
sharpened iron weighing more than eighteen pounds. The armored
man with the giant walked a few feet ahead with Goliath's shield.
It was his task to protect the larger man from arrows, stones and
spears. (I Samuel 17:4-7.)
"I am Goliath, a Philistine from the city of Gath!" the
giant shouted to the Israelites in a powerful, hoarse voice that
echoed from one side of the valley to the other. "I have come
with a plan to make this war a simple and quick one! Instead of
our two armies clashing with a loss of many lives, why not settle
matters by using just one man for each side? I'll fight Saul or
any man who is sent down to me! If he is able to kill me, the
Philistine army will surrender to you, but if I kill him, we
expect you to surrender to us! Who can say that this plan isn't
fair?"
Saul and his officers, who had been anxiously watching and
listening, glanced at each other in dismay. Here was a miserable
situation that surely wasn't fair to the Israelites. It was
embarrassing to Saul, who knew he was no match for the giant,
although Israel's leader was a very tall, strong and skillful
soldier. There was no one else among Saul's troops who could
possibly stand up to the challenger. (I Samuel 17:8-11.)
It would have been easy for the Israelites to storm down the
slopes and do away with Goliath by surrounding and attacking him,
but such action would bring the Philistine army charging down
into the valley. The Israelites were ready to defend their
country in the event of an attack. But they didn't intend to
provoke a battle that might mean their defeat.
"Is the mighty Saul afraid of me?" roared Goliath, after he
had stood waiting for a few minutes. "Or is he busy combing his
ranks for one who will fight for him? I'll come back later to
meet the man who has the courage to stand up to me!"
Saul glumly watched the giant stomp back across the valley
with his shield-bearer.
"We'll just have to wait and see what happens," he muttered
to his discouraged officers.
They didn't have to wait long. Late that afternoon Goliath
and his man returned from the enemy camp to a point below the
Israelite tents.
"Is the great king of Israel ready to fight me yet?" the
giant bellowed. "Or has he fled across the Jordan River by now?"


Saul Is Bewildered

There was agonizing silence from Saul and his men as the
laughing Goliath lumbered back to his camp. Next morning, to
their continued dismay, he was back again with his shield-bearer
to taunt his enemies. He returned in the afternoon, and again the
following morning. This kept up day after day. (I Samuel 17:16.)
Every time it happened Saul became more disturbed. More than
once he was driven to the brink of commanding his men to charge
the obnoxious Goliath. But he was restrained at the last moment
by the sobering judgment that a furious and bloody battle would
result. On the other hand, it was unthinkable that this
ridiculous challenge should go on and on. Saul was trapped
between two unfavorable choices.
Meanwhile, David had continued the peaceful pursuit of
herding sheep. His three oldest brothers were in Saul's army, and
inasmuch as the camping troops depended to some extent on food
from their families, David's father prepared to send some special
provisions to his sons. (I Samuel 17:12-15.)
"I'm sending you to the army camp with some things for your
brothers and to see how they are faring," Jesse told David when
he came home that evening. "I'll hire a neighbor to take care of
your flock tomorrow. If you get started very early, you can make
the fifteen miles to the camp before the day becomes too warm for
the food you'll be carrying."
Next morning before sunrise David set out with a burro
loaded with a bushel of roasted grain, ten large flat loaves of
bread and ten tasty cheeses. The sun wasn't very high in the sky
when he arrived at the Israelite camp to present the provisions
to the man in charge of kitchen supplies.
David came to the camp at a time when the soldiers were
shouting battle cries and singing songs that were meant to
inspire them to battle and impress the enemy. There wasn't much,
however, to look forward to except another day of waiting for the
Philistines to make a move. David moved among the noisy troops
until he found his three brothers, who were happy to see him. (I
Samuel 17:17-22.)
After visiting for a while, it seemed to David that his
brothers weren't too anxious for him to stay very long. They kept
suggesting that he get started back early so that he could reach
home before it got too dark.
Suddenly the battle songs of the Israelites ceased. Word was
spreading that Goliath was approaching again; this time for the
fortieth day. David's brothers tried to hustle him out of the
camp, but the young man refused to leave after he had caught
sight of the giant and his shieldbearer coming across the valley.
David could hardly believe his ears and eyes when Goliath
challenged the Israelites and added his usual insults. He was
dismayed to see some of the men furtively moving back from their
front line positions because they obviously feared that the giant
might suddenly hurl the massive spear he balanced on his
shoulder.
On making inquiries, David learned that this had been going
on for weeks, and that Saul had offered various rewards to
Goliath's slayer, including money, jewels, cattle, freedom from
taxes and army duty -- and his daughter. (I Samuel 17:23-25.)
"Why should anyone need a reward as a reason to do away with
this infidel who had defied the army of our God?" David shouted
to those about him.
Embarrassed at David's conduct, Eliab, his oldest brother,
accused him of coming just to see a battle, and told him to go
back home to his sheep. As David was answering him, soldiers came
to escort the shepherd to Saul, who had been informed that a
civilian was trying to stir up his troops. Saul failed to
recognize him as the lad who had played the harp for him in the
past. (I Samuel 17:26-32.)
"Why are you troubling my men with your opinions?" Saul
asked.
"Because everyone is afraid of that boastful giant," David
answered. "But there's no more reason for fear. I'll go down and
fight him now!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 88
DAVID A NATIONAL-HERO


DAVID was disappointed because of the Israelite soldiers' fear of
Goliath -- the giant Philistine soldier. For loudly voicing his
opinion to some of the troops, David was taken to Saul. King Saul
asked for an explanation. Saul was surprised when David blurted
out that he would fight Goliath. (I Samuel 17:20-32.)


Reacquaintance with King Saul

"I admire your courage, young man," Saul told him, "but you
would have no chance of coming out alive in a contest with this
mountain of a man. You are young and untrained. He has been a
professional soldier for years. And according to his terms,
Israel would have to surrender after-your death!"
"I'm not exactly inexperienced in fighting, sir," David
explained. "I herd sheep for my father, and once I killed a grown
bear that had stolen a lamb. At another time a lamb was taken by
a lion. I killed the powerful beast with my bare hands!"
Some of Saul's officers glanced at each other and exchanged
winks. Others grinned, but the grins faded as David continued his
appeal.
"God made it possible for me to save both lambs by giving me
the ability to slay both beasts. God will also help me slay the
defiant, heathen Philistine who has challenged the people of
God!"
Saul stared at David. He could see that the strangely
familiar young man was quite sincere, though it was difficult for
him to believe that David had killed a lion without using a sword
or spear.
"You seem so confident," Saul observed, "that perhaps you
should be the one to go out against Goliath. Go if you insist,
and may God protect you!" (I Samuel 17:33-37.)
"But, sir," a surprised officer said to Saul as he took him
aside, "this would mean that there'll be an attack!"
"I know," Saul replied. "But this senseless state of affairs
has to end sometime. Have our men ready to follow this fellow.
We'll rush in behind him to cut down that Goliath before the
Philistines can get across the valley! After that -- who knows?"
Saul insisted that David put on his special armor for
protection. Aides quickly outfitted him, even giving him Saul's
very fine sword. But the metal equipment was so bulky and heavy
that David could hardly walk, and it had to be removed.
There was no time to be lost. Goliath was still lingering at
the edge of the valley and shouting occasional affronts at the
Israelites in general. Instead of Saul's sword, David took the
staff he usually carried and walked down the slopes toward the
giant. He had to cross a small stream that trickled into the
valley. From its bed he selected five stones that had been worn
smooth and round by the action of the water. These he slipped
into the small shepherd's bag he wore attached to his belt along
with his sling. (I Samuel 17:38-40.)
When Goliath saw someone approaching, he picked up his huge
spear and slowly strode toward David, his heavy armor gleaming
and clanking. As soon as the two men were close enough to easily
view each other, Goliath came to a halt and let out a roar of
disdain. His shieldbearer, stalking before him, lowered his
shield to the ground to indicate that protection for his champion
wouldn't be necessary.


David Against Goliath

"Why has Saul sent out an unarmed youngster to meet me?" the
giant bellowed. "Does he think I have no more fighting ability
than a dog? What do you plan on doing to me with that stick you
are holding? May the gods of my nation curse you for this insult
to me!"
Goliath spat toward David, then turned and glared in another
direction in a gesture of scorn.
Out of the corner of his eye Goliath could see David moving
slowly toward him. His massive hand clenched his spear tighter as
he turned to glare at his challenger. David knew that if the
spear left the giant's grasp, it would hurtle toward him like a
catapulted log!
"That's it, boy!" Goliath taunted, beckoning with his left
hand. "Come a little close to me, if you dare, you brainless
runt! As long as you're here, I might as well turn you into
carrion for the birds and animals of this valley!" (I Samuel
17:41-44.)
"You are too sure of yourself!" David shouted to Goliath.
"You have come here to fight with only the help of your sword and
spear. You have only your armor and shield to protect you. I come
here in the name of the mighty Lord of millions, the God of the
armies of Israel -- the same God you have foolishly defied for
the last forty days. You trust in your sword, spear, and shield.
I trust in the living God. This God will now make it possible for
me to bring you to the ground, so that I can cut off your head!
Then the birds and the beasts will have more food than they can
eat, because today they'll feast on the carcasses of thousands of
your fellow soldiers as well as on your own! All who see this
thing or hear of it will realize that battles aren't decided by
the plans of men and the strength of their arms. The God of
Israel decides who shall win, and in this battle Israel shall be
the victor!" (I Samuel 17:45-47.)
"Bringing your God into this doesn't frighten me, little
fellow!" Goliath shouted back, signaling to his shield-bearer to
withdraw to one side. "No God can save you now!"
With surprising speed for one of his size, the Philistine
lunged forward, at the same time lifting his great spear from his
shoulder and drawing it backward for the thrust. While Goliath
had been talking, David had slipped a stone into the leather
socket of his sling. He rushed forward and forcefully slung the
stone.
The giant's spear was never thrown.
The stone from David's sling hissed into the Philistine's
forehead just beneath the rim of his helmet. Goliath's knees
buckled, and then his massive body toppled forward like a great
tree, crashing to the ground with a loud clang of metal!
David rushed to the fallen giant. The helmet had rolled
several yards away, and he could see that the stone was deeply
embedded in the huge head, proving that death had been instant.
David dragged Goliath's weighty sword from the scabbard, raised
it as high as he could, then brought it down on the giant's
bullish neck, severing the head from the body. (I Samuel
17:48-51.)


Vanquished in God's Name

David looked up to see Goliath's shield-bearer racing back
toward the Philistine army. The foremost ranks and officers could
clearly see what had happened to their champion. The frightened
Philistines turned and fled.
Soon the first ranks of Saul's shouting army were swarming
past David, and took off in swift pursuit of the Philistines as
they fled across the valley. The Israelites overtook and killed
thousands of them in a wild retreat that covered many miles.
A large part of the army of the enemy managed to get off to
a good start toward the homeland. Many troops succeeded in
reaching Philistia to seek refuge in their fortified cities,
including Shaaraim, Gath and Ekron, but without quite gaining
freedom. They were overtaken at the very gates of the cities they
almost reached. Hundreds fell by the swords, spears and arrows of
the Israelites, who were consumed with vengeful feelings because
the Philistines' champion had insulted them for so many days.
There were no enemy troops to come out of the cities against
the Israelites, who later safely marched back to their barracks.
On their way they took provisions and arms left in the Philistine
camp, and destroyed everything they couldn't use. (I Samuel
17:52-53.)
Hours before, when David had gone out against Goliath, Saul
had asked Abner, next in command of the Israelite army, if he
knew who the young man was and from where he had come. Abner had
assured Saul that he had no idea who David was. There was no more
time to inquire before the Israelites set out after the
Philistines. After the pursuit began, David trudged up to the
barracks carrying Goliath's head and the giant's armor. Abner
sent some of his aides to carry the armor and bring David before
Saul.
"I want to commend you for your bravery and skill," Saul
told David. "It's amazing that a young man like you, not even a
soldier, succeeded in doing what none of my men would dare try!
Tell me about yourself."
"I am David, the youngest son of Jesse of Bethlehem," David
answered. "I came here today to bring food to three of my
brothers who are in your army. I was angry when I heard the giant
speaking contemptible things of Israel. I knew that God would
help me silence him, and He did." (I Samuel 17:54-58.)


A Hero's Acclaim

"I salute you, David!" Saul exclaimed. "I should like to
have you remain here with me and my officers, so that you can
train to become an accomplished soldier." (I Samuel 18:2.)
David thanked Saul, at the same time wondering how Saul
could have forgotten the weeks David had spent with him as a
musician and armor-bearer. Not wishing to embarrass Saul, David
refrained from mentioning these things to him.
One of the first matters David took care of that day was to
send a message to Jesse, his father, informing him that he was
safe and would be staying with Saul for a time.
In the days that followed, David and Saul's son, Jonathan,
became close friends. Jonathan honored David by presenting him
with some of his costly military clothing and weapons. David was
so useful and well liked by all that Saul made him an officer of
high rank in his army. That didn't mean he was to start out by
commanding men in battle, but that he had other duties of a
lighter nature that nevertheless afforded him great respect. And
he would be quickly trained to lead troops into battle. (I Samuel
18:1, 3-5.)
Then an incident took place that destroyed Saul's
friendliness toward David. It was part of God's plan to
eventually move David into power as king of Israel. Days were
required for news of the Philistines' defeat to spread over all
Israel. The people were so happily excited that some of the
cities sent to Gibeah groups of young women, trained as dancers,
singers and musicians, to praise the Israelite army for its
victory.
When it was announced that the girls were coming to parade
past Saul's royal quarters, crowds gathered along the streets.
Saul and his officers, including David and Jonathan, waited on
the balcony of the building while thousands of troops stood at
attention nearby.
Band after band of young women, singing loudly, banging
tambourines, plucking lyres and blowing horns, moved nimbly down
the street past the crowds and Saul's balcony. Some marched, some
danced and others rode on animals as they played. They shouted
tributes to the troops and officers and sang songs that were
composed to direct enthusiastic esteem to the victorious
warriors. Saul and his men were very pleased by this animated
demonstration.
Then, toward the end of the parade, came an especially vocal
group of singers whose song was worded rather carelessly:

"OUR THANKS TO SAUL, OUR MIGHTY KING,
FOR FACING THOUSANDS ONE CANNOT COUNT;
BUT DAVID'S FEAT WAS A GREATER THING --
LIKE FACING TEN TIMES THAT AMOUNT!"

The bystanders, having heard so much of David's heroism,
broke into wild applause. Saul's expression of pleasure abruptly
melted away to make way for a scowl he couldn't hide. He glanced
darkly at David, who was so embarrassed by the singers that he
turned away from the balcony. Saul quickly strode off to his
quarters.
"That was a most disloyal display!" Saul muttered to himself
as he paced irritably back and forth in a private room. "The
crowd applauded David's name more than mine. Surely it isn't
possible that this young upstart is the one Samuel predicted
would take the leadership of Israel from me!" (I Samuel 18:6-9.)


Royal Jealousy Flares

Next morning Saul awakened to find that he was in the same
miserable condition that had bothered him in former times. He was
wretched and depressed. He felt as though everyone about him were
plotting to take his life. It was difficult for him to breathe,
as if invisible hands were closing about his throat. He shouted
for his servants to help him, but ordered them out as soon as
they touched him.
"My father is ill this morning," Jonathan worriedly confided
to David. "He acts as though he is out of his mind, but no one
knows how to help him."
"Perhaps I can help him if you can find a harp for me,"
David suggested. "I can play a harp fairly well, and the music
might calm him."
Jonathan immediately sent servants to find a harp. When one
was brought a little later, David tuned it, went into the hallway
leading to the room occupied by Saul, and began playing.
Wondering at the source of the music, Saul opened the hall door
just enough to be able to see through. When he saw who was
playing the harp, he was furious.
This was the first time that David's playing upset the
Israelite leader instead of soothing him. All he could think of
at the moment was how to get rid of the younger man. He seized
the scepter he often kept with him, which was actually a
fancifully carved spear, and peered out to see if there were
others in the hallway. Assured that David was alone, he opened
the door wider.
"I'll put an end to at least some of my troubles by nailing
that ambitious young buck to the wall!" Saul murmured to himself.
He drew the spear back, then savagely sent it hurtling
toward David's chest. At that precise moment David dodged. The
spear zipped close over his shoulder to gouge chips of stone out
of the wall behind him. Realizing that it would be foolish to
linger, he ran down the hall.
Angered still further by the failure of his effort, Saul
leaped out of his room to snatch up his spear and hurl it again
at David's retreating figure. The weapon embedded itself in a
wooden pillar at the end of the hall only a second after David
ducked aside to descend a stairway. (I Samuel 18:10-11.)


Saul Plots Against David

When next Saul and David met, it was as though nothing
unusual had happened, David had concluded that Saul's rash
behavior was due to a temporary mental upset. He told no one
about it. Saul seemingly was as friendly as usual. In fact, he
announced publicly that he was making David the commander of a
thousand of his trained soldiers. David at first was pleased. But
later he began to realize why Saul did this when it was disclosed
that the thousand soldiers were stationed several miles from
Gibeah. Saul had suddenly come to dislike David, and this was his
way of getting the young man out of his sight and at the same
time pleasing the many people who admired David.
As the months passed, David proved himself an exceptionally
capable leader of the troops given to his command. He conducted
himself wisely at all times, at the same interval growing in
favor with his soldiers and the people, to Saul's envy.
Meanwhile, Saul's suspicion grew that David was destined to be
the next king. His dislike for the younger man grew accordingly.
He even feared him in that he almost expected that God would act
through David to punish him for trying to kill David with a
spear. (I Samuel 18:12-16.)
Saul had noticed that there were some signs of affection
between David and his daughters. He seized on this circumstance
to start carrying out a base scheme.
"Would you care to have Merab, my older daughter, for your
wife?" Saul bluntly asked David next time he met him.
"Not unless she prefers me above others for her husband,"
David answered.
Saul wasn't pleased by this equally blunt reply. When a king
offered a daughter in marriage, it was highly irregular for a
condition to be mentioned by the one who was to receive her. Saul
managed a smile as he continued.
"I can promise you that Merab will prefer you. I'll happily
give her in marriage to you within the week as a reward for your
outstanding service in my army. Of course from then on I'll
expect your men to go first into any battle with the Philistines.
The husband of a princess should set an example in valor."
"I am very flattered," David observed, "but I am not from a
wealthy or famous family. Your daughter wouldn't be happy to be
married to a former sheepherder."
Saul had expected that David would eagerly accept his older
daughter, and that the younger man's obligation to Saul would
mean so much exposure in battle that David would soon be killed
by the Philistines. He was so angry at David's polite refusal
that he immediately gave Merab away in marriage to another man.
David wasn't disappointed. Michal, Saul's younger daughter,
was the one to whom he was more attracted, and Michal had a
strong liking for David.
When Saul learned, to his relish, that it was Michal whom
David preferred, he started planning again. (I Samuel 18:17-21.)
"This time our overly particular hero can't refuse me," Saul
mused sinisterly, "and he'll pay with his life much sooner than I
planned!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 89
SAUL SCHEMES AGAIN


WHEN Saul was informed that David cared deeply for Michal, Saul's
younger daughter, a new scheme occurred to him. He instructed his
servants to casually let David know that he was so well-liked by
Saul and those about him that it was hoped by all that he would
soon marry Michal. (I Samuel 18:17-22.)


Royal Plot Backfires

In the next few days David was surprised at the number of
Saul's aides, servants and officers who mentioned to him how much
it would please everyone if David would marry Michal.
"I am not a wealthy man," was his usual answer. "It would
hardly be proper for one with my humble background to presume to
ask a king's daughter to marry me."
David's remarks were carried to Saul, who decided that the
only obstacle to David's and Michal's marriage was the inability
of David and his family to contribute the costly gifts that would
ordinarily be expected from the groom and his parents.
"As soon as the opportunity presents itself," Saul told his
servants, "mention to David that I would never expect any
son-in-law of mine nor his family to contribute gifts when a
daughter of mine is married. Being a military man, I would expect
instead that my son-in-law be enough of a warrior to approach the
enemy and cause the death of a hundred Philistine soldiers. Of
course I would require proof of the deed within a few days. If my
prospective son-in-law couldn't produce proof of what I expect of
him, I wouldn't allow him to marry my daughter." (I Samuel
18:23-25.)
Shortly afterward David was approached by many individuals
who gave him the same information. He readily realized that it
was something promoted by Saul, and so he gave to all the answer
he knew that Saul hoped to receive.
"I'll set out at once to rid the land of a hundred
Philistines," David said. "And when you report this to Saul, be
sure to add that I'll hold you as witnesses in the event he
decides to give Michal in marriage to some other fellow before I
get back."
This jibe by David embarrassed Saul's servants, as David
intended it to in a bantering way, because Saul and his aides had
been so clumsy in approaching David. David knew that none of the
servants would incur Saul's anger by reporting David's remarks
about Saul giving his daughter in marriage to someone else. They
wouldn't have dared to mention such a thing.
Saul was elated when he learned that David was setting out
to fulfill the conditions he had established for marriage to his
daughter. He was certain that David loved Michal so much that he
would try to gain his goal as soon as possible by some youthfully
rash action against the well-seasoned warriors of Philistia. He
thought his would-be son-in-law would surely lose his life in
battle. (I Samuel 18:26.)
Keeping his plans to himself, David secretly marched a
company of his troops westward to where there was a small
garrison of Philistines. He approached and attacked at night,
completely surprising the enemy. His men succeeded in routing all
of the Philistines and killing more than two hundred of them.
Saul had set a time when proof of the slaying of a hundred
Philistines should be brought to him. He had been generous in
this matter, being confident that David wouldn't live to carry
out the requirements. It was quite a shock to the Israelite king
when he was informed only two or three days later that David and
his soldiers had returned victorious. He was even more upset when
he was told that David's men had brought back small parts
(foreskins) of the bodies of two hundred Philistine troops as
proof that twice the required number of the enemy had been
slaughtered.


David Marries

"I'll believe it only after I see proper evidence," Saul
declared indignantly. "David isn't going to get away with any
tricks!"
Saul didn't have to wait long before David appeared before
him with two men bearing the evidence in a basket. It was placed
provokingly close to the Israelite leader.
"Sir, here is my proof that my men and I have done away with
two hundred Philistine soldiers," David declared. "That is twice
the number you requested, and so I feel that there should be no
doubt that I have more than fulfilled your wish."
"Should I take your word in this matter?" Saul inquired
suspiciously. "How do I know what you have in this basket?"
"I don't expect you to take my word or that of anyone else,"
David replied. "I respectfully suggest that you personally
inspect the contents of the basket."
Saul had already seen too much. With a curt and sickly wave
of hasty resignation to David, he hurried away to his private
quarters.
Later, Saul's servants gave a full, fair account of David's
bloody tokens, and Michal was given to David in marriage.
When the Philistines heard what had happened to their slain
men, they angrily sent small battalions to launch barbarous
attacks on Israelite villages in western Canaan. It was only
because David was so alert and active with his soldiers that he
constantly outwitted and outfought most of these troublesome
invaders. The former shepherd's popularity and fame continued to
grow in Israel because of the courageous manner in which he
helped protect the people. (I Samuel 18:27-30.)
Meanwhile, Saul had a growing fear, dislike and envy of
David. It was increasingly clear to him that God was protecting
David, and that he was destined to become Israel's next king.
Regardless of what he thought God might do to him, Saul made it
known to his servants, aides and officers that they should kill
David whenever an opportunity came that would make the killing
appear as an accident. He even made this an order to his son
Jonathan, who respected and admired David. Saul should have
realized that his son's friendship with David would mean that
Jonathan would warn David that his life was in danger.
"Don't sleep at your home tonight," Jonathan told David. "If
you do, you could be dead before morning. Take blankets and sleep
in the bushes in the field" (I Samuel 19:1-3.)
Next morning Saul took a walk in the same field where David
lay hidden. When Jonathan saw his father there, he hurried out to
join him.
"Your order to have David killed must surely be quite
displeasing to God," Jonathan observed after the two men had
exchanged morning greetings.
"And displeasing to you, too," Saul frowned. "Don't think I
haven't noticed how friendly you two are."


Saul's Hatred Grows

"I'm concerned about you as well as David," Jonathan
explained. "Surely you wouldn't want to be responsible for the
death of a valiant young man who has been so loyal to you -- who
killed Goliath after he had reproached your army for forty days.
I would fear what God would do to me if I were the cause of the
murder of an innocent man who has done so much for Israel."
Saul walked along in silence. Although he had become
increasingly rebellious as a servant of God, there were times
when he went through brief periods of remorse. This was one of
those times.
"You are right, my son," Saul finally spoke. "I have acted
hastily in this matter. I'll tell my men right away that they are
not to harm him. I promise you that David shall remain alive as
far as my servants are concerned."
David was so nearby in his place of concealment that he
could hear what Saul said, and he was greatly relieved. He was
later received in Saul's household as though everyone had always
been the best of friends (I Samuel 19:4-7.)
Shortly afterward the Philistines began another series of
attacks on the Israelites' western towns. Saul ordered various
parts of his army to rout the enemy. As usual, because of careful
planning, brilliant battle strategy and brave leadership, David's
troops were so successful in driving back the Philistines that
David was again hailed as a national hero.
Once more Saul was consumed with envy. He was overcome by
the evil spirit that had troubled his mind so often in the past
when he had lost control of his emotions. Invisible hands seemed
to be trying to cut off his breath. After struggling to free
himself from this miserable situation, he fell into a mood of
intense depression.
"Send for David!" he barked at a servant. "Tell him to bring
his harp!"
When David arrived, Saul scowlingly motioned for him to sit
down and play. David obeyed, choosing his most restful tunes.
But the music didn't soothe Saul, nor did the Israelite
leader expect that it should. He had a different purpose in
getting David to his quarters. After a while he stretched out on
his couch, and it seemed to David that he was falling asleep.
Suddenly he rolled to his feet, seized his nearby spear and
hurled it toward David. The younger man jerked his harp aside and
bobbed forward. The spear missed his back only by inches and
buried itself into the heavily paneled wall. If David hadn't
dodged quickly, the spear would have gone through his body as
well as into the wall.
Saul muttered angrily to himself because of his failure,
then leaped forward to retrieve his spear so that he could use it
again. The only right thing for David to do was run and run fast.
When he reached home he told his wife what had happened. (I
Samuel 19:8-10.)
"Unless my father's terrible state of mind changes, another
attempt will be made on your life tonight!" Michal exclaimed
anxiously. "Leave at once and go to Samuel's home at Ramah.
You'll be safe there."
"I'll go if you'll come with me," David said.
At that moment there was a noise outside. Michal peeped out
an upstairs window to see that several of Saul's soldiers were
gathering at the front door of the house.
"My father's men are here!" she whispered to David. "It's
too late for both of us to escape. Leave quickly through the
window at the back of the house before they surround our home!"
David knew that it would be unwise to stay a minute longer,
and that his wife would probably be safe under any circumstance.
The window at the back of the building was too high for a safe
leap to the ground, but Michal successfully lowered her husband
with a rope. David waved to her and slipped quietly into the
darkness. (I Samuel 19:11-12.)
Shortly afterward officers pounded on the door. When Michal
appeared, they demanded to see David.
"My husband is ill," Michal declared curtly. "What is so
important that you should drag a sick man from his bed?"
Ignoring Michal, Saul's men stomped upstairs and into the
bedroom. When they glanced at the silent figure in bed, they
withdrew from David's home. One of them went to report to Saul
that David was ill, and that they had respected Saul's daughter's
wish that her husband not be removed from his bed.
"I, too, shall respect her wish!" Saul shouted angrily. "Go
back and tell my men to bring David to me at once -- bound to his
bed! I'll dispose of him while he's still prone!"
When Saul's men again went up to David's bedroom, they
deftly tossed ropes across the bed and quickly bound their
victim. Then they discovered, to their embarrassment, that David
wasn't there. Michal had cleverly arranged some objects under the
blankets to give the appearance of a person in bed, thus giving
her husband more precious time for escape. (I Samuel 19:13-16.)
Saul's men were so angry that they seized Michal, even
though she was a princess, and forcefully brought her before her
father. "What kind of a daughter are you to deliberately let my
enemy escape?" he fumed. "Your disloyalty to me could cost me my
life!"
Michal didn't know what to say, so in fear of her father she
lied: "I had to let him go; he threatened me." (Verse 17.)


David Reports to Samuel

Shortly after his escape, David arrived at Samuel's
residence in Ramah. He related to the elderly prophet all that
had recently taken place between him and Saul.
"Don't worry about your wife or yourself," Samuel comforted
the younger man. "Rest here for a while. Then we'll go to Naioth,
just outside this town, where my college for ministers is
located. You should be safe there for a time."
Next day one of Saul's alert spies happened to see David at
Naioth, however, and it wasn't long before a group of military
police strode into the college. They arrived just when the
students were carrying on a spirited song session. The soldiers
were so impressed by the strong devotional manner of this service
led by Samuel that they forgot their mission and enthusiastically
added their voices to those of the others. (I Samuel 19:18-20.)
It wasn't very far from Gibeah, where Saul was, to Naioth,
and so it wasn't very long before Saul heard what was going on.
He immediately dispatched more soldiers to seize the first group
as well as David, but the second group also arrived during a song
service and was moved to join fellow soldiers and the students in
hymns of praise to God.
When Saul heard what had happened to the second contingent,
he wrathfully sent a third, only to be advised later that it,
too, had gone the peaceful way of the others.
"I should have gone in the first place!" Saul stormed,
gesturing wildly to his aides to muster more troops.
Later, just as Saul and his soldiers carefully surrounded
the building where Saul's first three groups of men were, Samuel
paused to suggest that his audience would become more alert if
everyone sang. The singing began just as Saul and his men broke
into the room. Samuel and his audience continued as though
nothing unusual had happened, singing with such fervor and
feeling that Saul and his men came to a halt. They stood and
listened for a minute or two, and then joined in little by little
until they were all expressing themselves as loudly as the
others!
Certain onlookers were surprised to see Israel's king at the
college. A report later went over the land that Saul was studying
to become a minister -- much to Saul's indignation!
Just as those sent before him forgot the reason for coming
to Naioth, so did Saul forget. Probably they didn't entirely
forget, but for a time they didn't care. Saul even felt that he
wasn't attired properly for religious services. He removed his
armor and commanded his men to do likewise. (I Samuel 19:21-24.)
Then he stayed a day and a night with Samuel in a worshipful,
friendly mood, not realizing that God had caused this attitude so
that David could freely escape again!
----------------------------------------

Chapter 90
DAVID'S FAITH WAVERS


SAUL and some of his troops had come to Naioth in Ramah. Their
intention was to capture David at Samuel's college.
But God made it easy for David to escape by causing a
changed and devout state of mind to come over Saul and his men,
insomuch that the Israelite leader and his soldiers joined in
sacred services and spent many hours at the college in friendly
fellowship. (I Samuel 19:18-24.)


Jonathan -- a True Friend

David safely returned to his home to happily surprise his
wife, who had been released after having been arrested by some of
Saul's soldiers. David hurried to visit Jonathan to try to find
out why Saul was so eager to kill him.
"My father falls into a bad mood whenever he has one of
those terrible periods of depression," Jonathan told David. "But
he doesn't stay that way long. I'm sure he doesn't really want to
kill you when he is in his right mind. If he had planned to do
away with you, surely I would know about it." (I Samuel 20:1-2.)
"Most of your father's plotting against me has taken place
during his sanest hours," David said. "And he doesn't always
confide in you, as you'll find out soon when you'll have serious
trouble with him because of me. Even tomorrow this could happen.
It will be the new moon, and I'll be expected to be present at
the monthly feast. Your father will undoubtedly ask you where I
am. Tell him that I've gone to be with my parents because of a
special annual family meeting. If he is satisfied by that
explanation, and isn't perturbed because I'm absent, it will mean
that I am wrong in believing that he wants me dead. But if he
becomes angry when he learns I'm miles away, then you'll know
that I am right because he will be so upset when he learns that I
am safe from him."
"I don't understand how you can be so certain," Jonathan
commented, shaking his head. "When my father returns from Naioth
you'll probably find him friendly."
"Perhaps I've made too many harsh remarks about your
father," David said apologetically. "If I have spoken in such a
manner that I have made myself out to be your father's enemy,
then remain loyal to your father and protect him by running your
sword through me!"
"You're becoming a bit dramatic in this matter, David,"
Jonathan grinned. "Believe me, if I find that my father is truly
scheming to take your life, I'll make every effort to inform you
at once." (I Samuel 20:39)
"You won't be able to inform me if your father watches you
closely," David said.
For an answer, Jonathan led David out into a broad, open
field where they could be sure that no one would be listening to
their conversation. There Jonathan asked God to witness that he
would do what was best for David. He had a feeling that David
would succeed his father as Israel's leader, and he asked David
to promise him that Jonathan and his descendants would always be
considered David's close and loyal friends. David was pleased to
make the promise. He realized that Jonathan was willing to give
up the prospect of becoming the next king of Israel. At Saul's
death, under ordinary circumstances, Saul's son would naturally
come into leadership. (I Samuel 20:10-17.)


Continual Bitterness

"After my father returns, we must use strategy in contacting
each other," Jonathan told David. "Go visit your family if you
wish, but come back in three days and hide among those boulders
over there. I'll come out just three days from now for archery
practice. After shooting three arrows, I'll send a boy to bring
them back. If I shout to him, 'The arrows are on this side of
you,' then you will know that my father is friendly toward you,
and that you should return at once. If I shout to the boy, 'The
arrows are beyond you,' then you will know that it's God's
warning to you to leave here immediately. Whatever happens, I
trust that we'll always be the kind of friends who are guided by
our God." (I Samuel 20:18-23.)
Next day, when Saul and his court sat down to eat as was
customary at the beginning of the lunar months of God's calendar,
Saul immediately noticed that David's chair was empty. He said
nothing about it, nor did anyone else mention the matter. He
could only hope that something fatal had happened to David, and
that he would never see him again.
The following day there was another special meal. Again
David's chair was empty. Though it was one of only four chairs at
the main table -- for Saul, Jonathan, Saul's commander-in-chief
Abner and David -- no one spoke of David because of realizing
that Saul would be irritated by the mere mention of the name. A
sudden question from Saul brought a hush to the spirited
conversation around the main table.
"Why hasn't David been here to eat with us these last two
days?" he asked Jonathan, making every effort to sound casual
while he was being consumed with a gnawing curiosity.
"David's people are observing a special annual family
meeting," Jonathan replied, also striving to be casual. "You
weren't here when he wanted to go, so he asked me for leave. I
knew that you surely wouldn't deny his going for a visit to his
parents' home near Bethlehem. The meeting with his family was
very important to him."
By the time Jonathan had finished speaking, Saul's face had
colored with rage. He lunged to his feet and stared angrily down
at his son.
"You offspring of a lawless woman!" he shouted. "Why have
you become so friendly with David? Don't you realize that he is
scheming to take the throne of Israel away from me? If I die,
you'll never become king if you continue to be taken in by his
evil plans! Go find him and bring him here so that he can be
executed!" (I Samuel 20:24-31.)
"Why should he be executed?" Jonathan demanded as he stood
up to squarely face his father. "Exactly what has he done to
cause you to be so unreasonably angry?"
Jonathan's words sent Saul into an even greater rage. He
whirled to seize his javelin, a short spear, which was leaning
against the wall. With great force he threw it, intending to run
it through his son. Jonathan knew that his father was capable of
any rash move, and deftly leaped aside to escape what otherwise
would have been instant death. (I Samuel 20:32-33.)


David Escapes

Now it was Jonathan's turn to be angry, but with much more
reason. He strode out of the building, leaving shocked members of
the court and dinner guests glancing in fear and embarrassment at
Israel's leader, who was trembling with wrath because David had
obviously escaped and because his son would not share his
feelings in the matter. (Verse 34.)
"Rush men to Bethlehem to seize David if he is at his
parents' home there!" Saul growled at Abner, his
commander-in-chief.
Several hours later, mounted soldiers returned to report
that David was not at his parents' home, and that neither his
parents nor his wife could give any information about where he
had gone.
"He could be floating down the Euphrates River by now!" Saul
exclaimed sourly. "On the other hand, he could be trying to throw
us off his trail by hiding in or near Gibeah. Search the whole
town for him!"
Next morning Jonathan took his archery equipment and went
with a boy out into the boulder-strewn field where he presumed
David was hiding under some thicket. He shot two arrows at a
target he had set up, and motioned for the boy to go after them.
As the lad ran, Jonathan sent another arrow far beyond the
target.
"My third arrow is far beyond the other two!" Jonathan
shouted to the boy. "Hurry and find it! We don't have much time
today for practice!"
Jonathan knew that if David could hear him he would
understand that he meant David should get away without delay. He
carefully but casually looked around as he walked slowly among
the boulders and bushes, but saw no sign of his friend. He had to
cease searching when the young helper ran up to him.
"Here are your three arrows, sir!" the boy panted.
"Good work!' Jonathan praised him. "That will be all for
today because I have remembered other things I must do. Take my
bow and my quiver of arrows back to my quarters, and I'll pay you
later today for a full morning's work." (I Samuel 20:35-40.)
As soon as the jubilant boy had departed, Jonathan was
happily startled to see David squirm out of some bushes and hurry
toward him. David bowed respectfully three times, inasmuch as he
regarded Jonathan worthy of the full respect one should show to a
prince, even though the two young men were close friends. They
spoke only briefly to each other, knowing that they shouldn't
risk being seen together, and that it is very dangerous for David
to be seen under any circumstances. Both were moved to tears
because they had to part, perhaps never to see each other again.
"Hurry away from here before someone sees you!" Jonathan
warned. "Remember our pledge that we shall always be friends, and
may God protect you!" (I Samuel 20:41-42.)


Help from the Priests

With a final wave David disappeared among the bushes and
boulders. Jonathan walked back to the streets of Gibeah to pass
groups of soldiers moving from building to building in a frantic
search for David.
Moving stealthily southward into the land of Judah by night,
David came to the homes of several men who had been his trusted
soldiers. There he received food and lodging. Because of their
special devotion to David, some of the men joined him in his
escape journey so that they might help protect him from those who
would be hoping to capture or kill David and earn the rewards
Saul was offering. David and his men then headed northwestward.
Three days after he had parted from Jonathan, David arrived
with his men at the place called Nob, in the city of
Kirjath-jearim, about seven miles northwest of Jerusalem. It was
here that the ark rested many years after it was returned by the
Philistines -- until David became king. (I Samuel 7:1-2; I
Chronicles 13:5-7.)
Hungry and weary when they arrived at Nob, David and his men
sought out the place where priests were carrying on their duties
before the ark of God. David knew the head priest, Ahimelech, and
came by himself to Ahimelech's door. When the priest saw who it
was, he wondered why such a prominent Israelite should show up at
night alone.
"Welcome to this place," Ahimelech greeted David, "but where
are your aides? Surely a man of your renown in Israel is not
traveling about without attendants." (I Samuel 21:1.)
David didn't want to tell the priest that he was running
from Saul, so he quickly invented an explanation he hoped would
be accepted. He was so intent on getting out of the country that
he inclined to rely on his wits, in this case, instead of God.
"Saul has sent me on a secret mission," David told Ahimelech
in a low voice. "He wants no one to know about it, and I'm asking
you to tell no one that you have seen me here. I have men with me
on this mission, but they are waiting elsewhere. We are traveling
light and rapidly, moving through the country seeking food when
we are hungry. We would appreciate anything you can spare --
especially bread. Five loaves would be a great help to us."
"We don't have that much ordinary bread on hand," Ahimelech
said. "We have many loaves of bread from yesterday's shew-bread
offering, but only we priests are to eat that. However -- perhaps
it wouldn't be wrong to give some sacred bread to men who need it
to keep alive, provided they have been conducting themselves as
godly men."
"My men and I have been hiding for the last three days so
that we wouldn't be recognized," David explained. "There hasn't
been much opportunity for them to be the kind of rogues you have
in mind. And besides, the bread is in a manner common because the
day on which it was sacrificed has ended." (I Samuel 21:2-5.)
Ahimelech seemed satisfied. He asked one of the many priests
there under his leadership to bring bread for David, who stood
off to one side so that he wouldn't be noticed by anyone at the
sanctuary. One man, however, having come to the place earlier for
a purification ceremony, took notice of David.


In the Enemy's Land

That man was Doeg, Saul's chief herdsman, an Edomite who was
in charge of many men who worked on the Israelite leader's cattle
ranches. Just then a priest appeared with the bread for David,
who took it and hurried out with only the briefest of thanks.
Doeg stared after him.
"That man leaving looks just like David, Saul's son-in-law!"
he exclaimed to Ahimelech. "What could he be doing here by
himself?"
"They say that most everyone has a double," the priest
shrugged, being careful to be honest and at the same time trying
to protect David. "This man came in desperate need of food. Would
David have to do that at a place like this? This man has a short
beard, and David is known to be always shaven."
Doeg left without saying anything about the matter, but the
priest could tell by his shrewd expression that the herdsman was
about convinced that the man was David. A little later Ahimelech
was surprised to find David at the door again.
David wanted to leave hurriedly, but couldn't. "We were sent
in such a hurry on our mission that I had no time to get weapons
for myself," David told the priest. "We need weapons for defense.
Do you have any you could let us have?"
"We have no use for arms here," Ahimelech pointed out, "but
the sword of Goliath has been brought here as a reminder to
worshippers that God delivered our people again from the
Philistines through you. If you have need of the sword, you
surely would be the one most entitled to it."
"It is a very heavy weapon, as I well know," David said.
"But it is a very fine sword and I have great need of it." (I
Samuel 21:6-9.)
After obtaining the sword, David returned to his hiding
companions, who were still munching on the bread he had brought
them earlier. When they saw that he was carrying Goliath's sword,
they were greatly impressed by it, but they felt that it had
little value as a weapon because it was so burdensome.
"I have a reason for carrying it," David disclosed to them.
"Saul would never think of looking for us in the Philistine city
of Gath. We'll go there without danger of being jailed or killed
because the sight of this sword should command plenty of respect
for us from the people of Goliath's home town. And very likely
the king of Gath will befriend us since Saul now seeks my life."
David's men were dismayed at the plan. They remained with
him until they reached Gath at Philistia. Then they told him that
it would be a risk of life to enter the city.
"I won't ask you to go with me." David told them. "Stay here
out of sight and wait to see what happens. If I don't send for
you within a day, you'll know that I've been wrong in this
matter."
Attired in his best clothes, and with his sprouting beard
neatly trimmed, David strode up to the gate of Gath with
Goliath's sword over one shoulder. Soon he had attracted a crowd
of onlookers, including some city magistrates. To these David
announced that he would like to be taken to Achish, the king of
Gath. The magistrates knew that the king would be curious to see
the bearer of Goliath's sword, and soon David was presented to
Achish. Just as the king was beginning to ask questions, one of
his officers who recognized David apologetically and excitedly
broke in.
"Sir, this man is the Israelite David who killed our
champion, Goliath!" the officer declared. "Don't you recall how
he was proclaimed a great hero in Israel, and was given more
credit for victory over us than even the king of Israel
received?"
"This is the man?" Achish muttered, scowling slightly.
Achish's scowl was one of curiosity rather than of anger.
The king had no intention of harming his visitor, but David
thought that his expression and actions indicated that he was
about to order his guards to seize him and put him to death. (I
Samuel 21:10-12.) Under the pressure of being sought by Saul,
David had lately resorted to deceitful means, but in this
situation he almost outdid himself. He was so filled with fear
that he could think of only one thing that might save him. He
fell to the floor and began to writhe and drool as though mad!
----------------------------------------

Chapter 91
DAVID OUTCAST!


DAVID had come to the Philistine city of Gath to escape being
killed by Saul's soldiers. He hoped the Philistine king would
befriend him. Because he carried Goliath's sword, he was able to
gain an audience with Achish, the ruler. Achish intended to treat
him civilly, but his manner was a bit gruff. Believing that
Achish was about to order his death, David sought a quick way to
save himself. He began to act insanely. (I Samuel 21:10-13.)
Achish and the members of his court stared. Then the king
settled back in his chair as his mouth tightened and his brows
furrowed in irritation.
"Whoever this man is, get him out of here!" he commanded,
vigorously waving both arms. "I want an explanation from the ones
who brought him here! Why does anyone assume that I need maniacs
to entertain me?"
Guards rushed at David to seize him and carry him from the
room.


From Palace to Cave!

"Take him outside the gates and see that he doesn't get back
through them!" Achish called to the departing guards. "I'll not
provide food and shelter for the madman!" (I Samuel 21:14-15.)
While he was being dragged through the streets David
continued to pretend that he was crazy by struggling madly and
muttering senseless phrases. As he was taken outside the walls he
snatched up a sharp stone and made a long scratch on the planks
of the gate.
Disgusted with his actions, the guards yanked David off his
feet, tossed him into a nearby clump of short bushes and retraced
their steps, banging the massive gates shut behind them.
As soon as he was alone, David scrambled out of the bushes
and trudged off to where his men were faithfully waiting. Not
wanting to add to his embarrassment, they said nothing as he
walked up to them.
"Obviously I was wrong to think that I could stay in Gath,"
David said to them. "But who can say for certain that God had no
part in this? Possibly he directed us here so that we would
escape being discovered in some other place."
"If we must return to Canaan, I have a suggestion, sir," one
of the men spoke up. "There are many pits and caves in the
limestone area a few miles east of here across the plain at the
base of the mountains. If we could reach one of the more obscure
caves, we might be able to hide there for a long time."
David welcomed this idea. At the risk of being seen as they
crossed the broad plain, they hurried to the nearby Judean
mountains, where they found a good-sized cave, at Adullam, on a
steep western slope close to a spring. It was a hideout that
afforded them a good view of the surrounding territory, though it
couldn't be seen very well from a distance.
The Oppressed Look to David
In the next few days it became increasingly difficult to
obtain food. Deer were scarce in that area. And David wasn't in
the habit of eating squirrels or rabbits because he knew that God
had told the ancient Israelites that people shouldn't eat
rodents. (Leviticus 11.) A few clean birds and wild goats downed
by arrows were about all the men had to eat. Although he didn't
want even his family to know where he was, David finally, in
desperation, chose one of his men to go to Bethlehem to obtain
food from Jesse, his father.
About three days later one of David's group excitedly
reported that a party was approaching from the north. David
ordered his men to spread out and hide in various spots so that
they couldn't be surrounded in the event the approaching figures
turned out to be one of Saul's searching parties.
Suddenly David realized that the oncoming group included his
father, mother, his brothers' and sisters' families and the man
he had sent after food! He leaped out of his place of concealment
and ran down the slope to happily embrace them. (I Samuel 22:1.)
"Why are you here?" he anxiously asked.
"Saul has been threatening your family and friends,"
explained the man who had gone after food. "They insisted that I
tell them your whereabouts so that they could join you to escape
the death that Saul promised them soon unless they should tell
where you are. Saul thinks they have been hiding you, and his men
have searched their homes many times."
Several persons had come besides David's family, but each
one brought his share of food, clothing and practical utensils.
And most had managed to bring a few animals. Working together,
the little band of people soon turned the cave and some nearby
smaller caverns into a fairly livable area.
David hoped that his family hadn't been followed, but later
that day several men were seen approaching from the north.
Everyone went into hiding, but the oncoming figures had already
seen people near the cave, and boldly kept drawing nearer. At a
signal from David, his men rushed out and closed in on the
newcomers, who made no move to resist.
"We're friends!" one of them declared. "We're not Saul's
soldiers or spies, but oppressed people like yourselves. We
followed David's family here at a distance because we guessed
that they would be going to join him. We have come along to help
make up an army for David! We are helpless without his
leadership."
These well-equipped soldiers were obviously sincere. David
recognized at least one of them as formerly being among his
troops. After questioning them, he was satisfied that it was safe
to welcome them to camp in nearby caves. Obviously, word of
David's whereabouts had leaked out.
This was only the beginning of visitors. In the next few
days all kinds of people arrived, though it was a mystery how
they all learned where David was hiding. Some came because they
felt that David should replace Saul as the leader of Israel. Some
were fleeing from oppressive creditors. Others were seeking
refuge from the injustice of Saul's law. Discontent, prompted by
many causes, was driving hundreds of men to join David because he
was considered an outcast and an underdog of great ability whom
they wanted as a leader. (I Samuel 22:2.)
"This can't go on," David told his family and his trusted
men. "It's a miracle that Saul hasn't been here with an army
before this. We must pack up and Move out of here as soon as
possible. We will take as many as possible of the people with us,
even though a few of them are thieves and murderers and want to
use me and my trained men for protection. I'll pick about four
hundred men who are of good character, strongest and best
trained. Then we'll leave."
One day soon afterward David and his four hundred chosen
men, along with their families, quickly packed and moved off to
the southeast. The first day's hike into and over the mountains
was so difficult that most of the unwelcome and less ambitious
dropped out. David's aging parents had the advantage of riding on
donkeys. To avoid being trapped by Saul's army, David sent scouts
and runners in all directions, to warn him of approaching danger.


Refuge Among the Gentiles

Next night the band hid in a deep ravine and moved on again
when daylight arrived. After a few more periods of resting and
hiding, the marchers rounded the southern end of the Dead Sea and
arrived at a range of low mountains fringing the southeast coast
of the Dead Sea. Moving to the top of the range, they encamped at
an ancient stronghold called Mizpeh. This spot was so difficult
to reach that it was about the safest place they could go to near
Canaan.
Leaving most of his men and their families at this hideout,
David traveled with his family and a few soldiers a few miles
further eastward to the capital of the nation of Moab, where he
asked for an audience with the king. (I Samuel 22:3.) The king
was puzzled as to why a prominent Israelite leader should be
coming to visit him. He couldn't help recalling that bit of his
nation's history about 280 years previously when another leading
Israelite had come to bring gifts to Eglon, who had been the
Moabite ruler and Israel's oppressor at that time. Ehud, the
visiting Israelite judge, had planted a dagger deep in Eglon's
belly. (Judges
Nevertheless, the king of Moab graciously welcomed David. He
was aware that the young Israelite had earned the reputation of
being an honest and dependable man as well as a valiant one.
"I am aware that you consider it strange that I should seek
a favor from the leader of a nation that has long been an enemy
of Israel," David addressed the Moabite king. "Possibly you know,
through your private sources of information, that I'm trying to
escape being killed by Saul's men. Even my father and mother have
been threatened with death, but they escaped and are here with me
now. They are very old and aren't safe anywhere in Canaan, so
I've brought them here to ask you to give them refuge till I see
how God will settle this matter between Saul and me." (I Samuel
22:4.)
"Ruth, who long ago married your great grandfather Boaz, was
also an ancestor of mine," the Moabite king finally spoke after
an interval of thoughtful staring at David. "You and I are
related, and I am not exactly displeased with that relationship.
Bring your parents to me, and I shall see that they are well
cared for."
After making certain that his mother and father were
comfortably housed, and after expressing his thanks to the king
of Moab, David hastily returned to the four hundred men he had
left at the hideout. There he stayed for a time, probably for
several weeks or months. There were upland meadows to feed their
small flocks and herds. Also, clean game was temporarily
plentiful in this high ridge country to help keep everyone in
good health.
But it wasn't God's will that David should indefinitely
remain hidden. Otherwise, Saul might have continued on and on as
Israel's leader, and the people would be inclined to think of
David as one who had given up because of fear or guilt.
One day it was made known to him, through the prophet Gad,
who was close to God, that God didn't want him to stay away any
longer, and that he should return to the territory of Judah and
camp in a forested region of Hareth a few miles southwest of
Hebron. David obediently, but secretly, returned with his four
hundred men to the designated place in his homeland. (I Samuel
22:5.)


Ruled by Emotions

By this time Saul was in a growing state of irritation
because of David's disappearance. He was hopeful that David was
dead, but he knew that he couldn't rest until proof was brought
to him. He offered generous rewards for such proof, but all he
received were increasing rumors that David was still alive.
However, no one could or would say where he was. This was
maddening to Saul, who realized more and more that he was
contending with an element of people who were in sympathy with
David.
Shortly after David's return to the territory of Judah, a
report came to Saul that David was hiding in a wooded area
between Jerusalem and the Philistine city of Gath. Saul knew that
this might be nothing more than false information meant to send
him off in the wrong direction. But he was so excited that he
ordered a number of officers and aides to assemble before him in
a field near Ramah. Here Saul and a detachment of soldiers were
camped, ready to go after David as soon as they learned his
whereabouts. There Saul reprimanded his men for a supposed lack
of loyalty to him.
"Listen, you men of Benjamin!" Saul angrily shouted from
within the shade of a tree. "Have any of you ever heard of a
thing known as devotion? If you have, probably you're saving it
for David. Do you think David will present you with the choice
fields, orchards and vineyards of this country, besides putting
each one of you in command of hundreds or even thousands of men
as I have done! Is there a one among you who has harbored some
deep concern for me, or have you all schemed with my son,
Jonathan, to lead me into trouble with my enemy, David?" (I
Samuel 22:6-8.)
Saul's men stood around in embarrassed silence, realizing
that their leader was in one of his reasonless moods, and that
his emotional charges were generally groundless. Among those
present was Doeg, Saul's chief herdsman, an Edomite, a descendant
of Jacob's twin brother, Esau. (Genesis 25:19-26; Genesis 36:1,
8.) Doeg the Edomite saw an opportunity to please his leader,
though at the same time he was taking a great risk in offering
delayed information.
"I would have reported this sooner to you, sir," Doeg said
after stepping before Saul, "but I was never quite sure that I
could believe my own eyes. Weeks ago, when I was in the
tabernacle at Nob, I saw the priest, Ahimelech, giving bread to a
man who could have been none other than David. Later, I saw the
priest give him the sword of Goliath." (I Samuel 22:9-10.)
"You tell me now!" muttered Saul heatedly.
For a few moments Doeg felt that all of Saul's wrath would
be directed to him. Then the Israelite leader turned away from
him and loudly ordered soldiers to hurry to Nob and bring
Ahimelech and all his family of priests to Gibeah. Not many hours
later these people were herded into Saul's presence.
"Why have you plotted against me by giving food and a weapon
to David, my enemy?" Saul demanded of Ahimelech.


Crime of Saul and Doeg

"I wasn't aware that David was your enemy," Ahimelech
answered. "I've always thought of him as obedient, loyal and
honorable. I trust that you don't feel that I or anyone else with
me is responsible for any trouble you are having with David."
"Don't try to squirm out of this!" Saul growled at the
priest. "I know that you plotted with David, as have many others,
to dethrone me! You are guilty of treason, and the penalty for
treason is death!"
Before the astonished priest could say another word in his
defense, Saul ordered nearby infantrymen to surround Ahimelech
and all those who had been brought with him. "Kill every one of
them here and now!" Saul commanded.
Some of the soldiers reluctantly moved up at the first part
of the command, but the order to kill the priests was too much
for them. They feared their leader, but they feared God more.
Saul's face grew livid as he glowered at his soldiers. It was all
he could do to conquer a savage urge to rush in among them with
the spear he clutched. (I Samuel 22:11-17.)
As Saul gazed angrily about, he realized that his chief
herdsman, Doeg, was among the onlookers who had come to Gibeah.
With Doeg were several of his underlings, all armed.
"Doeg!" Saul thundered. "If you want to live to hold your
position, step up here with your men and slaughter everyone who
has been brought from Nob!"
Doeg instantly reasoned that if he failed to obey, Saul
would do away with him. He jerked his sword out of its scabbard,
nodded to his men and all of them rushed to slash down Ahimelech
and all those who had accompanied him. Saul's men looked on in
dismay while the Edomites accomplished their grisly task, but
none of them had the courage to interfere.
Little did Saul and Doeg realize that their hideous crime
was the fulfillment of prophecy. God had warned Eli the priest
that his family, even in succeeding generations, would suffer
greatly for his having defiled the priesthood. (I Samuel 22:18; I
Samuel 2:22-36.)
Later, as Saul shamelessly surveyed eighty-five dead priests
and the dead of most of Ahimelech's family, another barbarous
thought entered his mind.
"You have done well," he told Doeg, "but this isn't the end
of the matter. I want to show what will happen even to the
cities, towns and villages where Israelites dwell who are
disloyal to me. Go up to Nob with your men and kill every person
you find there, no matter how young or how old! Besides, I want
you to destroy all livestock! Leave nothing alive!"
"But there are about three hundred people left in that town,
sir," Doeg pointed out. "Most of them would escape before my few
men could reach them."
"Then pick up more men on the way!" Saul commanded. "I'll
supply you with extra weapons, and you do the rest! I'll make it
worth your trouble."
That night Doeg, his men and some lawless, money-baited
recruits crept silently into the unwalled town of Nob.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 92
DAVID VAGABOND KING!


TO TRY to impress on Israel that death would befall anyone who
gave aid to David, Saul ordered the execution of the priests of
Nob, although only Ahimelech, the high priest, had helped David.
Saul then sent the executioners, led by Doeg the Edomite, to kill
all the other people in the little priestly town. (I Samuel
22:18-19.)


Slaughter Without Pity

Doeg and h>4en arrived at night to quickly fall on the
unsuspecting families of the slain priests in their homes. After
they had cruelly disposed of the people, Doeg's servants and
other hired assassins slaughtered all the livestock in or near
the town.
Only one man was known to have escaped the barbarous
carnage. He was Abiathar, one of Ahimelech's sons who hadn't been
taken to Gibeah to be slain with the other priests because he
wasn't in Nob at the time. Somehow Abiathar learned where David
was hiding and fled there, with sacred objects and vestments, to
relate what had happened. (I Samuel 22:20; 23:6.)
"When I was in Nob I well remember Doeg staring at me,"
David told Abiathar, "and I knew that there would be trouble as
soon as he reported my being there to Saul. If I hadn't been so
careless as to be seen by him, probably this terrible thing
wouldn't have happened. I can't tell you how miserable I feel
about it, but at least I can promise you refuge with us. My men
and I will guard you with our lives." (I Samuel 22:21-23.)
Shortly before Abiathar joined David, a report had come that
the Philistines were making occasional attacks on the town of
Keilah in Judah not far from the forest of Hareth. They were
robbing the Israelites there of their fall harvest of grain.
David didn't feel inclined to idly stand
by with his little army while this was taking place. He wanted to
help. But before doing anything about the matter he prayed about
it, asking if the God of Israel would allow him to undertake such
a perilous task.
By some means -- possibly through Abiathar -- David learned
that God would permit him to take his men to defend Keilah. But
when David informed them of what he intended to do, they showed
very little enthusiasm.
"We are in enough danger hiding here in the forest," they
pointed out respectfully to their leader. "If we go to Keilah
we'll be exposing ourselves to Saul as well as the Philistines.
We could end up between two armies and be wiped out."
The men weren't refusing to go, but they felt that they
would be so outnumbered and outmaneuvered that the effort would
be in vain. Once more David prayed, this time asking the Eternal
to help him -- something he probably should have done in the
first place. God made it known to him that He would make it
possible for David and his men to succeed. When David told this
to his soldiers, who by then numbered about six hundred, their
attitude changed so much that they became eager to go after the
enemy. (I Samuel 23:1-4.)


David Rescues the Helpless

Keilah was a walled town where the inhabitants could live in
comparative safety, but the threshing floors were outside the
walls. After the grain threshers had come out and worked a while,
Philistines hiding in nearby grain fields would attack the
workers, seize the grain and rush away. The marauders would also
take any grazing livestock they could catch.
As David and his men cautiously topped a rise on their march
to Keilah, they saw the walled town in the distance. But
something more interesting was much closer. Camped in a ravine
out of sight of Keilah was the company of Philistines responsible
for making the hit-and-run attacks!
There wasn't time to make any special preparations for a
charge, because Philistine lookouts, stationed at high spots on
both sides of the ravines, had already seen the approaching
Israelites and were shouting an alarm. David quickly separated
his company into two parts and sent them racing down the steep
sides of the ravine to block the Philistines from escaping at
either end. Bottled up almost before they could move, the
hundreds of enemy troops fell before the confident Israelites in
a bloody battle that didn't last very long. (I Samuel 23:5.)
Some of David's men carried the stolen grain back to Keilah.
Others herded back the livestock. The inhabitants of Keilah were
spared from what otherwise would have been a long period of
hunger, followed by an eventual attack by the enemy that would
have destroyed them and their town. In spite of the help they had
been given, they seemed a bit backward in allowing David and his
men to come into Keilah. It was plain to David that they were
fearful of what Saul would think.
It wasn't long before Saul learned what had happened. He
welcomed the news that David and his men were staying in Keilah.
This meant that Saul had only to surround the town with his army
and close in at will with catapults, battering rams and a vastly
superior number of soldiers. It didn't matter very much to Saul
if he had to destroy a whole town of Israelites in order to get
David.
Realizing that he and his men (weren't exactly welcome,
David asked Abiathar, who had accompanied him, to inquire of God
if the people of the town would turn against him (if Saul should
besiege Keilah. The answer from God was that the people would do
anything to save themselves and their town from an attack by
Saul. David didn't wait for Saul's army to show up. He wisely
left to avoid unnecessary trouble, taking his men southwestward
to camp in a forested, mountainous region at Ziph, south of the
city of Hebron in Judah. This was just a few miles east of
David's old hiding place in the forest of Hareth. (I Samuel
23:7-15.)
Just as Saul set out for Keilah with an army of thousands,
he learned that David and his men had left the town. There was no
way of knowing, at the time, where he had gone, and Saul was
furious. He sent bands of men into most parts of Judah, but they
were unsuccessful in finding the elusive young Israelite.


Jonathan Still a Friend

A few days after departing from Keilah, David was informed that a
small group of men was approaching the camp. David sent men to
ambush the group and bring the prisoners to him. To his
astonishment he found that his soldiers had brought in his friend
Jonathan with a few trusted bodyguards. (I Samuel 23:16.)
David was very happy to see Jonathan, who had carefully
slipped out of sight of his father's spies to bring encouragement
to his friend to whom he had pledged loyalty. (I Samuel 20:42.)
"Don't be discouraged," Jonathan advised David during a long
conversation that followed his arrival in the wood. "My father
won't succeed in destroying you, no matter how stubbornly he
keeps on trying. I realize that you will be the next leader of
Israel, and so does he, but his consuming envy prevents him from
giving in. Just keep away from him, and with God's help this time
of troublesome hiding will soon come to an end."
Having brought hope and comfort to David, Jonathan departed
a few hours later to return home to Gibeah by a devious route so
that Saul's informers wouldn't have a correct clue as to where he
had been. Jonathan wasn't a traitor to his father. He was
actually helping Saul by preventing him from harming David. (I
Samuel 23:17-18.)
The movements of David and his small army were observed by
several people who lived in the rugged region south of Hebron.
Hoping to gain a reward by making a report, they went to Saul
with their information.
"If you'll follow us," they told Saul, "we'll lead you right
to David's camp!"
"Well!" Saul exclaimed a little bitterly. "At long last
people show up who want to help me! May God bless you for your
efforts. But I'll need more information before I take my army off
in pursuit of that crafty fellow again. By the time we would get
there, he would probably be elsewhere. Go back and find out more
about his movements and his possible hiding places in that area.
When I know more about these things, I'll go after him.
Meanwhile, I have no intention of chasing him all over Judah." (I
Samuel 23:19-23.)
The disappointed informers returned to their homes without
the rich rewards they thought they would receive. They had to be
satisfied with relatively minor tokens from their king. Their
reports would really have been of little value to Saul, because
David and his men had already moved south a few miles along a
mountain ridge. Saul later learned of this, and though he had
said that he wouldn't pursue David by risking a futile march, he
ordered his army off to the south.
When David found out that Saul's army was very close, he hid
his men on the most obscure side of a mountain. Informers then
told Saul where David had gone, and Saul rushed in pursuit to
that particular mountain, but no one was in sight on the side he
approached.
"If that foxy rebel is near this mountain," Saul observed,
"then he must be on the other side. If that's the way it is, then
we'll out fox him by dividing forces and swinging around both
shoulders of the mountain!" (I Samuel 23:24-26.)
If Saul's orders had been carried out, David's army would
have been trapped between two companies of soldiers. But God
didn't intend that such a thing should happen. Just as the troops
were about to start out to encompass the mountain from two
directions, a messenger arrived to inform Saul that Philistine
troops were pouring into Canaan from the west.
Vexed and disappointed, Saul gave the order for his men to
rejoin in one company and set off to the northwest to contact the
enemy. If he had known for certain that his quarry was on the
other side of the mountain, he undoubtedly would have ignored the
Philistines, for a time, in order to at last overtake and destroy
David. (I Samuel 23:27-28.)


David Spares Saul

When David learned that Saul's army had departed, he led his
men northeastward to hide in caves in rough country close to the
west shore of the Dead Sea. (I Samuel 23:29.) Several days later,
after Saul had succeeded in chasing the invading Philistines back
to the west, he was told of David's latest place of concealment.
Taking three thousand of his besttrained soldiers, he moved
quickly into David's hiding area, stubbornly intent on searching
every cave and ravine for his son-in-law.
At one point in the difficult search among hot boulders and
gulches, Saul became so weary that he told his officers that he
wanted to lie down in some cool spot and refresh himself with a
few minutes of sleep. Some of his aides went inside a nearby cave
that appeared to be rather small, and having satisfied themselves
that it was a safe place, they suggested Saul rest there. Saul
went inside by himself, leaving the main body of his troops
resting in shaded spots while some of his officers and aides
sprawled out not far from the mouth of the cave.
Soon the Israelite king fell into a deep sleep that would
have been impossible if he had known that David was so close. The
cave was much larger than his light-blinded aides had estimated.
It cut far back into the cliff, and in its dark recesses David
and some of his soldiers were silently observing Saul!
"This is unbelievable!" some of them exclaimed to their
leader. "You have spent months escaping from him, and now he
stumbles into your power. Surely God has made this possible so
that at last you will be able to treat him as he wishes to treat
you!"
Motioning to his men to stay where they were, David walked
quietly toward the mouth of the cave and gazed down on the man
who had caused him so much trouble. With his sword he could have
put an instant end to his persecutor. Instead, he stooped down
and used his sword to carefully slice off the lower part of
Saul's robe. (I Samuel 24:1-4.)
"If that's all you're going to do to him," some of David's
men angrily exclaimed as he returned to them, "then let us take
care of the matter properly!"
"No!" was David's firm but quiet answer as he looked
thoughtfully at the piece of cloth. "Suddenly I feel that I have
done a childish thing. After all, God ordained Saul as our king,
and it was wrong of me to do anything to him -- even to cause him
embarrassment."
Then men understood what he meant, and said no more to him
about punishing Saul, although most of them would have welcomed
the opportunity to vengefully whack the king over the head with a
spear. They watched in bitter silence as Saul roused himself,
stretched, got to his feet and walked out of the cave. (I Samuel
24:5-7.)
Abruptly David broke away from his men and ran after him.
"King Saul!" he shouted.
Saul turned to see who had addressed him, but he failed to
recognize David, who fell to his knees and bowed his forehead to
the ground for a few seconds.
Why have you listened to certain men who have told you that
I am your enemy?" David loudly addressed Saul. "Today God caused
you to go into this cave where I have been hiding, and I could
easily have taken your life. Some of my men urged me to kill you,
but I told them that I couldn't do such a thing because God had
ordained you the ruler of Israel. Look at your robe. I could have
slashed you as I slashed off this part of your garment I'm
holding. Doesn't this prove that I have no intention of doing
away with you?"


Crocodile Tears

Saul looked down at his robe, and for the first time noticed
that part of it was missing. He stared back at the piece David
held, seemingly too perplexed or surprised to say anything.
Behind him his men had leaped up for action, and were poised to
rush at David. Saul glanced back and held up a hand to restrain
them.
"Why do you go to such trouble to try to take my life?"
David continued. "God knows that I haven't schemed to kill you,
so what is your reason for being here with your soldiers? Your
cause is really no greater than it would be if you were looking
for a dead dog or pursuing a flea. Surely God isn't pleased,
because He knows that envy has made you this way!"
Not until then did Saul begin to recognize David, who had
become stronger and quite tanned. (I Samuel 24:8-15.)
"Are you really David, my son-in-law?" queried Saul a little
suspiciously.
"I am David," was the answer.
"You are a better man than I am!" Saul muttered, breaking
into tears. "I have treated you miserably and you have behaved
toward me without hatred or revenge. You have proved that you
aren't my enemy by not taking my life, even though God gave you
the opportunity. Any other man in your place would have surely
killed me. I trust that God will reward you for your goodness.
David, I am aware that you are to become the next king of Israel.
I want you to promise me now that you will do nothing to cut off
my name in Israel, and that you won't destroy those of my family
who come after me."
This was an odd time for Saul to ask favors, what with David
having just acted as he did, and with Saul's men ready to lunge
at David. Saul's unpredictable behavior was probably due, to some
extent, to his fears and confusion of mind, which resulted from
being under an influence that troubled him with fits of
depression.
David solemnly promised what Saul requested, whereupon the
king promptly left. As David watched the men depart, he knew that
Saul would continue to trouble him in spite of his expressions of
regret. (I Samuel 24:16-22.)
A few days later word came that Samuel had died. David was
very grieved, but he knew it would be unwise to attend the
funeral because Samuel's death would cause Saul to feel freer to
do away with David.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 93
VENGEANCE OR REPENTANCE?


A GREAT number of Israelites from all over Canaan came to attend
Samuel's funeral at Ramah, where the old prophet was buried with
appropriate honors. (I Samuel 25:1.)
David wasn't among those who attended. He knew that he would
be risking his life to go where Saul was. Instead, he moved his
men on southward to the Paran Desert, farther away from Ramah and
Gibeah. There his small army moved from place to place, not
staying in one spot very long because of the necessity of
obtaining food as well as the need to keep Saul guessing David's
location.


The Shepherds' Friend

Food wasn't always easy to get. Much of it consisted of wild
game, but there were necessities that had to be acquired through
other people. David sent bands of mounted men to help farmers
with their crops, sheepherders with their flocks and cattlemen
with their herds, obtaining food and supplies for their services.
Often those services entailed offering protection from Arabs who
plundered for a living. One group of David's men came upon a
small number of herdsmen who were looking after an unusually
large flock of sheep, and who were in constant fear of attacks.
The herdsmen were relieved and thankful when they learned that it
was David's men who had come to them.
"If you are afraid of Arab raids, we'll stay with you until
you take your sheep back to the owner," the head of David's group
told the herdsmen.
In the days that followed, the small group of David's
soldiers successfully drove away several bands of Arabs who never
expected that they would meet professional fighting men. Many
sheep probably would have been lost if the defenders hadn't been
there. When finally the herdsmen took the flock back to the town
of Carmel in south Judah for shearing, David's men went on the
drive with them for further protection. Then they returned south
to where most of their fellow soldiers were camped.
The owner of the protected flock was a man named Nabal. He
owned several thousand sheep and goats, and was considered
wealthy for a man of that time and region. Regardless of his
possessions and his beautiful and intelligent wife, Nabal was a
sullen, unfriendly, ill-tempered man whose main interest was in
increasing his wealth. (I Samuel 25:2-3.)
When it was reported to David how Nabal's sheep had been
saved from marauders, he picked ten of his men to go to Carmel to
remind Nabal what had happened, and to diplomatically ask for a
modest reward for sparing him such a great loss.
The ten men were very courteous to Nabal. They carefully
explained that he would have fewer sheep to shear if their fellow
soldiers hadn't been on hand to protect the flock. Of course
Nabal had already heard the story from his men, but he didn't
wish to admit it. (I Samuel 25:4-9.)


The King of Selfishness

"You say you were sent from some fellow by the name of
David, who is the son of Jesse?" Nabal questioned them
sarcastically, trying to create the impression that he had never
heard of such men. "Who are David and Jesse? Am I supposed to
know them? And why should I believe that you have been sent by
this David? There are many hungry servants on the move who have
run away from their master. Why have you come to me?"
"Our leader is the one who killed Goliath, the Philistine
giant," the spokesman for the ten men patiently explained. "He is
in need of food for his soldiers, and he feels that you might be
willing to help him in return for the favor a few of his men did
for you in saving your sheep."
"Ah! Now it comes out!" Nabal scoffed. "You're hoping to
talk me out of the bread, water and fresh mutton I have to
furnish for my shearers! Well, I don't know you, and I'm not
giving anything to strangers!" (I Samuel 25:10-11.)
"Our leader will be so disappointed in you that probably
he'll be back with us to see you again," said one of David's men.
This remark enraged Nabal, who forgot for the moment that he
wasn't supposed to know who David was.
"Tell your beggarly David that if he comes around here I'll
have King Saul and his army here to meet him!" he stormed. "Now
get out of here before I set all my herdsmen and shearers on
you!"
David wasn't pleased when he heard of Nabal's attitude, and
he decided that the unsociable rancher needed a lesson in
courtesy. Leaving two hundred men to guard the camp, he led the
other four hundred on a march back to Carmel.
One of Nabal's herdsmen was afraid that something like this
would happen. He went to Abigail, Nabal's wife, and told her how
angry and disdainful her husband had been with David's men.
"His stubbornness and ill temper could lead to trouble," the
herdsman explained. "He refuses to acknowledge what David's men
did to save his sheep, though they were like a walled fortress
around us. But Nabal says he doesn't believe that wandering
outlaws could be honest or helpful. His rudeness and insulting
manner could result in David showing up here with enough troops
to take over the whole ranch!" (I Samuel 25:12-17.)
Fearing what David might do, Abigail decided to try to meet
him before he could reach Carmel. While her husband was busy
overseeing the sheepshearing, she had some of her servants load
donkeys with food, and sent the servants and the loaded animals
off on the main trail leading southward. They didn't carry enough
provisions to feed a small army. But Abigail hoped there would be
enough to show appreciation for what David's men had done. There
were two hundred loaves of bread, two goatskins of wine, five
dressed sheep, at least ten gallons of parched corn, a hundred
large clusters of raisins and two hundred cakes of pressed figs.
Abigail watched until the servants and animals were safely
at a distance, and then mounted a donkey and set out after them.
She caught up with them on the other side of a hill that
commanded a far view of the region to the south. From there, to
both her relief and anxiety, she saw hundreds of men approaching
across the semi-arid, rolling plain! (I Samuel 25:18-20.)


The Way of a Good Woman

David's anger, kindled by Nabal's churlish conduct, was out
of control almost from the moment he had commanded two thirds of
his army to follow him to Carmel. He had made it known to his
officers that he wouldn't leave a man alive at Nabal's ranch,
thus temporarily lowering himself, by a vengeful state of mind,
below Nabal's level of character. By the time he was nearing
Carmel he calmed down a little, and began to reconsider his cruel
purpose.
Just then Abigail appeared. She hurried ahead of her
servants, dismounted from her donkey and bowed her head to the
ground before David, who preceded his men by a few yards.
"I know why you are here, sir," she said to David. "I am
Nabal's wife, and I can understand how you must feel toward him
because of how he has treated your men. He is one who is by
nature unsociable, and who can't communicate with others without
troubling them. If you will allow me to speak on, I would like to
make an apology for him."
"Your husband must account for his own shortcomings and make
his own apologies,' David solemnly informed Abigail, "but I am
interested in what you have to say."
"Thank you, sir," Abigail continued. "I didn't know about
how your men were insulted by my husband until a servant reported
it to me. Now it is my desire to try to make amends by bringing
this gift of food here on these donkeys. It isn't much, but I
trust that it will help you realize that we are thankful for what
your men have done. I hope that it will help remind you, if you
are planning to destroy my husband and his men, that it isn't
according to your usual fair way of settling matters. For your
sake, as well as ours, I trust that you will be merciful to us. I
know that your life lately is a perilous one because of being
constantly pursued. You are pressed to deal harshly with your
enemies, but I know also that God must be your real protection
against those who oppose you. One day soon you will be king of
Israel. I hope that you won't have to recall how you and your men
took the lives of my husband and his men for the mere sake of
vengeance. If I am able now to persuade you to be merciful, and
if God is pleased by it, please remember, when you are king, that
I was a help to you." (I Samuel 25:21-31.)
David was both surprised and pleased by Abigail's
understanding words, sincerity and beauty. Here was reason enough
to call off the expedition. The gallant move was understood by
David's men.
"May God bless you for meeting me here," David cordially
addressed Abigail. "I'm happy that I've heard what you have to
say to cause me to realize how rash I've been in this matter. If
it weren't for your efforts to divert me from my purpose, my
soldiers would probably be punishing all the men on your ranch by
now. And thank you for bringing food to us. We greatly appreciate
it. I shall not forget you for this great favor." (Verses 32-34.)


The End of an Ingrate

David's men happily accepted the proffered and needed food
while David and Abigail continued in conversation. David told her
to return in peace to her home, and promised that he would take
his men back to their camp. He parted from her with obvious
reluctance, having been suddenly and strongly impressed by her
appearance and personality. (I Samuel 25:35.)
When Abigail returned home with her servants, she found it
filled with sheepherders and their women. Because this was the
season of his main income, Nabal had been drinking most of the
day. By evening he was in a somewhat drunken condition. But with
him it was in some ways an improvement in his character, inasmuch
as he became happier, more generous and more sociable. As a
result, he invited all his workers and their wives and various
other women to a party that turned out to be unusually
boisterous.
Abigail said nothing that night about David to her husband.
Next morning, when he had recovered his full facilities, she
informed him of how close he had come to losing his ranch and his
life.
"If I had been only a half hour late in what I did, you
wouldn't be here listening to me now," Abigail explained.
At first Nabal wouldn't believe his wife, but after he
questioned the servants who accompanied her to meet David, he
became so emotionally upset that he became very ill. His fears,
frustrations and gnawing hatreds were too much for his heart, and
he died about ten days later. (I Samuel 25:36-38.)
When David heard of Nabal's death, he knew that it all had
come about through God's planning. He was very thankful that he
had been spared from carrying out his own rash plan of vengeance.


David's Marriage

One of David's many disappointments during his time of
banishment was to learn that Michal, his wife, had been given by
Saul in marriage to another man. It wasn't unexpected, therefore,
that David should allow himself to become more and more
interested in Abigail. A few weeks after her husband's death he
sent several of his ablest soldiers to Carmel with a message for
the young woman. Abigail was pleased to receive them, but she was
disappointed because David wasn't with them.
"We're here to take you back to our camp," one of the
soldiers told her. "David wants to marry you."
The startled Abigail was both elated and distressed.
Although this blunt, assumption-type proposal was common in those
times, Abigail would have been much happier if David could have
come in person to ask her to be his wife. She was for a moment
tempted to ask why David should take it for granted that she
would agree to marry him, but she controlled herself because such
an attitude might
have appeared too arrogant for a woman -- and because she wanted
to marry David.
"I am pleased and honored that your leader has sent for me,"
she told the soldiers as she bowed her head to the ground. "Let
me instruct my servants, and then allow me to wash your feet."
Abigail's willingness to be so humble as to wash her guests'
feet was sufficient. David's men declined with thanks because
they knew their leader wouldn't approve. They patiently settled
down to what they thought would be a wait of several hours, but
were surprised not much later when Abigail emerged from her
quarters with five handmaids carrying clothes and supplies. The
six women mounted burros and departed with the soldiers for
David's camp.
There David and Abigail were married, and there was a great
celebration. Abigail had appointed one of her most trusted and
capable men to supervise her sheep ranch in her absence, but she
returned to it from time to time. Later, when David and his men
moved northward to a rugged region not far south of Hebron,
Abigail probably spent most of her time on her property, which
undoubtedly furnished much food for David's small army. (I Samuel
25:39-42.)
The Bible mentions another marriage of David to a woman
named Ahinoam, but when the marriage took place isn't indicated.
Perhaps the two marriages overlapped, as it was not uncommon back
then to have more than one wife at a time. (I Samuel 25:43-44.)
David had to learn the hard way that having more than one wife at
a time was not God's way.
When the inhabitants of the country south of Hebron saw
David returning to their territory, they again sent men to Saul
to report what was going on. This time Saul didn't delay as he
had before when informed of David's presence there. He chose
three thousand of his best soldiers to go after David's six
hundred, unaware that David's lookouts watched him come into the
area, and saw where his troops camped the first night out. (I
Samuel 26:1-4.)


David Is Still Merciful

When David learned where Saul was, he came to a spot before
dusk where he could look down on Saul's camp. After determining
how he might reach Saul's rest area, he asked for someone to
volunteer to go with him. Abishai, one of his nephews (I
Chronicles 2:13-16), offered to go, and the two men quietly crept
to the trench where Saul slept with a few of his officers,
including Abner, the commander-in-chief. (I Samuel 26:5-7.)
"There he is!" Abishai whispered to David. "God has given
you this chance to destroy the king of Israel!"
"I have no desire to destroy him," David whispered back.
"Then let me do it for you,' Abishai pleaded. "I'll run my
spear into him with such force that no other blow will be
necessary to do away with him instantly."
"No!" David said, seizing Abishai's arm. "Saul was ordained
by God to be king of Israel. If you kill him, God will surely
punish you. If Saul is to die, let God take him. His time will
come, and probably in battle with the Philistines. For now, let's
be content to take his spear and his canteen."
David and Abishai successfully left Saul's camp and returned
to the hill where the other men waited. The daring feat of
getting in and out of the camp was possible only because God
caused Saul and his men to fall into a deep sleep. (I Samuel
26:8-12.)
Just before sunrise David shouted loudly down to the three
thousand slumbering men. His voice carried strongly on the quiet
morning air, awakening Saul's army like a call to arms.
"You there, Abner!" David yelled to the commander-in-chief
as soon as he could dimly see figures moving about. "Answer me,
so that I'll know you're listening!"
"This is the commander-in-chief!" Abner shouted back. "Who
is it that dares disturb the king?"
"You have the reputation of being the bravest and most alert
officer in the Israelite army!" David yelled. "Then why weren't
you on your toes last night? Why did you allow some intruder to
get so near Saul that he could have killed the king while he
slept?"
"What are you talking about?" Abner indignantly roared back.
"There were no intruders in this camp last night!"
"Denying a fact makes you even more guilty!" David went on
needling the officer, who was growing angrier and more puzzled.
"For trying to hide your carelessness, the king could have you
executed! Explain, if you can, what happened to Saul's spear and
canteen!" (I Samuel 26:13-16.)
Aides scrambled madly to try to find the spear and canteen
which Saul hadn't realized were missing till the moment David
mentioned them. Abner stared perplexedly at Saul, who stared in
bewilderment at the small hole in the ground where he knew he had
jammed his spear before he had gone to sleep. He began to realize
that something had been going on that was making his fighting
force look ridiculous.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 94
LIFE AMONG THE PHILISTINES


HAVING taken Saul's spear and canteen while the Israelite king
was sleeping with his encamped army, David stood on the top of a
hill and loudly lampooned Saul's chief officer for not watching
over his leader. (I Samuel 26:5-16.)
When it was discovered that Saul's spear and canteen were
missing, the officers and guards were greatly embarrassed.
Finally Saul recognized the voice from the hill, and realized
that somehow David had again managed to get near him when he was
asleep.


Halfhearted Repentance

"This is Saul!" the king boomed out. "Are you David, my
son-in-law?"
"I am, sir!" David shouted back. "Please tell me why you and
your soldiers are out looking for me again. What have I done to
cause you to desire to kill me? If it is God who sent you after
me, why hasn't He put me into your hands? You know that God would
accept an offering if I had committed an offense against you. If
men have talked you into this chase, a curse should be on them
for causing me to have to stay away from the tabernacle and go to
live among heathen.
"You have pursued me as a hunter who runs after a partridge
in the mountains, throwing sticks at the weary bird every time it
flies up from a hiding place. You remind me of one who keeps
slapping at a hopping flea. And what will you gain if you succeed
in shedding my blood before God, who sees all?" (I Samuel
26:17-20.)
Saul stood with his head down. Once more he was made
painfully aware of the futility, expense and shamefulness of this
ridiculous, drawn-out pursuit. His soldiers stood at attention,
waiting for orders to storm up the hill or surround it with bands
of nimble archers. After an awkward silence Saul look up at the
hill.
"I have been unwise and vengeful!" he shouted to David.
"Come back to Gibeah, and I'll see that no harm comes to you,
inasmuch as you kept me from harm last night!"
"Then here is your spear -- and your canteen!" David
answered, holding them aloft. "Send a man after them! As for what
has happened here, God will deal with each of us according to
what each of us has done! He made it possible last night for me
to take your life, but I couldn't do it because He at one time
ordained you as the king of Israel! As I spared you, so do I
trust that God will spare me from trouble and death!"
"I, too, hope that you will receive God's protection and
blessings!" Saul shouted back in a friendly tone that must have
puzzled those of his soldiers who didn't know him very well. "I
believe that you shall one day become Israel's ruler, and a
successful one!"
David chose to say no more. For a while he dispiritedly
watched Saul's army prepare to return to Gibeah, and then he went
back to his men. He was weary of being pursued. In spite of what
Saul had said in a time of momentary repentance, he knew that
Saul wouldn't let up for long. He wanted to go to a place where
he wouldn't constantly be hunted, and where the authorities
wouldn't be too unfriendly (I Samuel 26:21-25.)
Although the king of the Philistine city of Gath had put
David out of his city when he had previously sought refuge there,
David believed that if he returned to Philistia with an
impressive number of soldiers, he might be welcomed, especially
inasmuch as foreign rulers now regarded him as a strong enemy of
the king of Israel.


Refuge Among the Heathen

David sent representatives to Achish, the ruler of Gath, to
ask if he could move into Philistia with his band. Achish sent
back word that David and those with him would be welcome in Gath.
It was obvious that Achish would probably expect a return of the
favor by making use of David's well-trained troops. Nevertheless,
David and his men and relatives moved into Gath. Included were
his two wives, Abigail and Ahinoam. Many of the soldiers had
wives, and all these women went with their husbands.
Reports of this state of affairs soon came to Saul. He was
angered because David had gone where it wasn't safe to pursue
him. Saul's only comforting thought was that the Philistines
might do away with David because he was their natural enemy. The
Israelite king knew that he would have to patiently wait and see
how matters turned out. (I Samuel 27:1-4.)
Having established the news that he was safe in one of
Philistia's strongest cities, and being anxious to get away from
the Philistines' pagan practices as soon as possible, David asked
Achish if it would be feasible for him and his soldiers and
families to go to some small country town to live. David pointed
out that it wasn't right that strangers should dwell in a royal
Philistine city for very long, because the people of Philistia
wouldn't understand.
Achish agreed. There was an old walled town called Ziklag,
on the border between Philistia and Judah, that was in need of
skilled soldiers for the benefit of the Philistines.
"Take your people there and occupy the place," Achish told
David. "All I'll require in return is that you defend that area
of the border from the enemies of Philistia, no matter who they
are." (I Samuel 27:5-6.)
After David and the people with him were settled at Ziklag,
which was about twenty-five miles south of Gath, David began
taking his men on forays in the area to the south, against the
tribes who had invaded Israel in previous years. Saul's victory
over the Amalekites in that region
years previously had broken what remained of their nation into a
few wandering bands of Arabs. These had increased in numbers, and
were raising herds and flocks at the edge of the desert that
extended into the Sinai peninsula.
Every time David attacked one of these groups, all the
people were killed. Then the livestock was seized and taken up to
Ziklag because David and his men were in great need of more
livestock, having had to eat many of their food animals while
they were hiding from Saul in the mountains.
Although God had instructed the Israelites to destroy most
of the heathen tribes in and close to Canaan (Exodus 23:20-25;
Deuteronomy 7:1-5; I Samuel 15:1-3), David's main reason for
doing away with the desert people was to prevent information of
his raids to the south getting to Achish, who presumed that the
forays were against Israelite ranches and towns.
Meanwhile, more men who didn't feel Saul was fair in many
matters came to Ziklag to join David. They were well-trained,
powerful soldiers from Benjamin, Judah and Gad. A great part of
them were clan chiefs and military leaders. All of them were
helpful and necessary additions to David's army.


Suspicious Philistine Lords

The bloody raids on the desert tribes continued for several
months. Once in a while some of the captured cattle, donkeys,
camels and sheep would be herded into Gath, much to the
satisfaction of Achish. At such times he would ask where the
animals were rounded up, and David would explain that they came
from various places in the south part of Judah, so that Achish
would be led to believe that David had taken them from
Israelites. Gath's ruler was more and more pleased with this
state of affairs, never guessing that David was deceiving him. He
considered David a traitor to Israel, and one who had such a
hatred for his own people that he would long remain a great help
to the Philistines. (I Samuel 27:8-12.)
In this matter David was far from honest. Possibly he was
inspired by God to take measures to preserve himself and those
with him, but his words and actions were too extreme to indicate
that God was backing him up in all that he did.
David had been in Philistia for well over a year (I Samuel
27:7) when Achish confided in him that the leaders of the nation
were planning an attack against Israel with their combined
armies.
"Of course your men will join my men to go with the troops
that will very soon rally from all parts of Philistia,' Achish
told David.
"You can look forward to my soldiers fighting hard against
the enemy," was David's answer.
David didn't promise allegiance to Philistia by that remark.
The king of Gath assumed that David was talking about the enemy
of Philistia, whereas he was really referring to the enemy of
Israel.
"I want the very best of your men as my bodyguards," Achish
announced enthusiastically, "and I want you to be their captain
for as long as you choose to be!" (I Samuel 28:1-2.)
Shortly afterward the Philistine armies began to move off to
the north close to the east coast of the Great Sea, boldly going
through the territories of Dan and Ephraim into western Manasseh
to a spot near the southern end of the valley of Jezreel. (I
Samuel 28:4.) This level expanse had been the site of fierce
warfare years previously, between the Israelites and the
inhabitants of northwestern Canaan. (Joshua 11:1-12.)
Achish's soldiers were the last to move out of Philistia. It
wasn't until days later that it became known to all the rulers of
Philistia that the famous David of Israel was among their ranks.
They sent word to Achish that they didn't approve of this,
whereupon Achish replied that David had always been loyal to him,
and that there was no reason to distrust him. This reply angered
the other leaders, and they demanded that David be sent home with
his men, lest they be plotting to attack the rear ranks of the
Philistine troops to gain favor with Saul. (I Samuel 29:2-5.)
Although he was disappointed in losing David and his men,
Achish had to agree to the demands of his fellow kings. Whether
David was really disappointed or relieved isn't indicated in the
Bible, though to Achish he gave the impression that he was
disappointed. The rear troops were already camped for rest after
the third day of march. David and his men stayed that night, and
started back for Ziklag next morning as the Philistines moved
into battle positions. (I Samuel 29:6-11.)
As David moved southward with his company, he saw a band of
men following in the distance. Curious as to the identity of the
men and why they trailed behind, David halted his troops and
alertly waited for the band to catch up. It turned out to be made
up of military officers from Manasseh, who preferred to be in
David's growing army rather than in Saul's.


Tragedy at Home

Three days later, as the Israelite troops came within sight
of their fortress home, they noticed smoke floating up from
inside the stone walls. Weary as they were from marching, they
excitedly ran the rest of the way. To their surprise and horror,
they found that the inside of the fortress had been burned and
that their wives and children were gone!
Frantically they pawed through the rubble, but there wasn't
even a dead person to be found. Cattle, sheep, camels and donkeys
had been taken, as well as food, clothing and other things of
value. All else that was burnable had been consumed by fire. Even
the barns, sheds and corrals outside Ziklag had been burned.
There was no clue to point to the identity of the spoilers. But
their trail led southward. From the jumble of tracks of people
and animals, it was obvious that more than a small group of men
had been required to take all the women, children and all the
animals. But who were these mysterious men? And where had they
gone with their captives?
Not knowing what to do to rescue their families, David and
his men fell into a miserable state of depression and sorrow.
Some sat silently in dejection, but most loudly wept with grief
until they were nearly exhausted.
David's distress turned out to be greater than that of any
of his men when he learned that some of them blamed him for the
situation, and even mentioned stoning him to death. His followers
were devoted to him, but the calamity of losing their families
temporarily caused them to be seized by a wild desire for
revenge, and David was the only object they could find. (I Samuel
30:1-6.)
David couldn't decide if pursuit would be worthwhile. Having
had a head start, the invaders could easily have dispersed in
several directions, leaving the Israelites searching for weeks or
months all over the Sinai peninsula.
David had to look to God for the answer. Abiathar the priest
still accompanied the soldiers, and David requested him to pray
about the matter, asking God if they should pursue the
Amalekites. David prayed also. God made it known to them that the
Amalekites should be pursued. To David's relief and joy, God also
predicted what would happen. The Israelites would overtake the
Amalekites and recover all that had been taken by them!
When David disclosed the message to his men, they were
greatly encouraged. They set out with enthusiasm prompted by the
desire to rescue their families, but many of them soon lost their
little remaining energy because they had lately done so much
marching. By the time they had trotted a few more miles, some
were too weary to ford a stream, called the Brook Besor, that
rushed toward the Great Sea through the deep gully.
"You who are too tired to cross should stay here by this
stream," David told his men. Two hundred men stayed behind. (I
Samuel 30:7-10.)


God Supplies a Guide

As it developed, David and his remaining four hundred men
had only a few more miles to go. A young man was found lying in a
nearby field. He was so weak that he couldn't at first tell who
he was, but after being given water, bread, figs and raisins, he
was soon able to talk.
"The Amalekites burned your town and took your families," he
informed the Israelites. "As soon as they learned that the
Philistine soldiers had gone north, they came up from the desert
to attack Philistine towns. Then they moved eastward into
southern Judah, taking everything they could find and burning
what they left behind. Yours was the last town they attacked
before starting back."
"If you are one of them, why did you stay here?" David
asked.
"I am not an Amalekite," the man answered. "I am an Egyptian
who fell into the hands of a desert band when I was a boy. I have
been a servant ever since. I was brought here to help in the
raids, but became ill. My master left me here three days ago with
nothing to eat or drink."
"Do you know where the Amalekites are now?" David asked.
"I know which route they took, but they would kill me if
they found out that I told you," the Egyptian replied. "I'll tell
you only if you will swear by your God that you won't kill me and
that you won't take me back to my master." (I Samuel 30:11-15.)
"We have no intention of killing you or taking you back to
your master," David firmly told the Egyptian.
Dusk was coming on when they came over a rise to see the
welllighted camp of their enemies in a wide hollow below.
Confident that David and his men and the soldiers of Philistia
were far away, the Amalekites had started celebrating their
successful raids before reaching their home territory. Even from
where they stood, the Israelites could plainly see that their
enemies were happily eating, drinking, singing and dancing.
"Spread out behind the surrounding rises and encircle them!"
David instructed his men. "As soon as you're well positioned,
wave to me. I'll give the signal for attack!"
When the Israelites rushed down on them from all directions
a few minutes later, the Amalekites were so surprised that they
had little opportunity to prepare to defend themselves. A great
part of them lost their lives by that first onslaught of David
and his men, but during the hours of darkness that followed,
about four hundred Amalekites managed to escape on camels. All
during the night and until evening of the next day the Amalekites
struggled to beat off David's soldiers. They would hide behind
knolls and then leap out to attack Israelites who came looking
for them. After hours of such skirmishes David's men finally
wiped out the last stubborn resisters. Then came the joyful
rescue of the women and children and others who had been taken
from Ziklag. David found his two wives safe and well. Other
Israelites wives and their children were discovered to be
unharmed by their abductors. (I Samuel 30:16-19.)


David Rules Wisely

When the Israelites turned back to the north, it was with
all that had been stolen in both Judah and Philistia by the
Amalekites except what had been eaten. Before they reached the
stream where two hundred of David's men had been left behind,
those men saw them approaching, and excitedly waved and shouted
greetings to them. Those who had grumbled because these men had
stayed behind began to complain again. This time it had to do
with how the recovered property should be distributed.
"Probably these lazy ones will expect a share of what we are
bringing back," they observed. "They shouldn't receive a part of
what they have failed to fight for."
"They'll receive their share," David sharply informed the
grumblers. "At least they watched over the heavy supplies we left
with them so that we could travel faster. Those who are left
behind in war should receive their just share, and I'll do my
best to see that it always will be that way in Israel." (I Samuel
30:20-25.)
After arriving at Ziklag, part of David's men set to work
rebuilding the town. David shortly sent out orders to the towns
of southern Judah that had been raided by the Amalekites. These
men determined from the residents what had been taken from them,
then later returned with what had been taken or things of equal
value. And from among the livestock and other property the
Amalekites had taken from the Philistines, David afterward sent
valuable presents to those friends in Judah who had helped him
and his men during their long ordeal of running from Saul. (I
Samuel 30:26-31.)
Meanwhile, the Philistines had arrived by the thousands to
camp at the west end of the valley of Jezreel. Thousands of
Israelite soldiers had come to take up a stand on the east end of
the valley near Mt. Gilboa. (I Samuel 28:1-4.) Saul was greatly
troubled when he saw the superior numbers of the Philistines. All
he could think about was certain defeat. In this time of growing
desperation he fearfully looked to God for help.
"Be merciful to the army of Israel!" Saul pleaded in prayer.
"Make it known to me what should be done to defeat the enemy!"
Saul hoped that God would answer through a vision or dream,
but there was no answer. There was no priest through whom God
could be contacted. (I Samuel 28:5-6.)
Saul could think of only one other possibility. Although in
the past he had made great efforts to drive wizards, sorcerers,
magicians and mediums out of Israel, he was now confronted with
what he thought was the necessity of making use of such a person.
If he had turned to God in a spirit of repentance, God wouldn't
have remained silent.
"Find me a woman who can contact the spirit world!" Saul
commanded some of his officers.
Astonished at their leader's request, the officers told him
of a sorceress who secretly practiced her forbidden pursuit near
a town called Endor a few miles to the north. (I Samuel 28:7.)
"We have heard that this woman has great and mysterious
powers," they said. "She is known as the witch of Endor, the one
who talks with the dead!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 95
"THE KING IS DEAD!"


FACED by an army of thousands of Philistines, Saul was
desperately anxious to know how to escape what appeared to be
certain defeat of Israel's forces. (I Samuel 28:1-6.) Having
received no signs from God, he decided to go to a certain
sorceress, a woman who reportedly could talk with the dead. He
knew that it was wrong to have anything to do with people who had
evil powers, but he was so fearful of the Philistines that he was
willing to resort to anyone for advice.


Saul Breaks His Own Law!

Not wishing it to be generally known what he was doing, Saul
chose only two of his officers to accompany him to the woman who
was known as the witch of Endor. Dressed in ordinary clothes so
that they wouldn't be recognized, they went by night northward to
Mt. Tabor and the town of Endor. At the lonely home of the
sorceress Saul was introduced only as one who desired to get in
touch with the spirit of a dead friend.
"Who told you that I could help you in such a thing?" the
woman asked, suspiciously scrutinizing the three of them. "Don't
you know that Saul has driven out of Canaan those who deal with
the spirit realm? I could be put to death if a rumor were to
start that I am a sorceress!"
"We know that you are," one of Saul's men said. "You will be
well rewarded for doing as this man asks, and no harm will come
to you because of it. But if you refuse, we'll see that Saul
sends men here to end your life!"
The witch, by no means an ugly old hag, stared in fear at
the men, and especially at the very tall one who kept his face
half hidden with a scarf.
"Come in," she said. "Tell me what you want me to do."
"Don't be afraid of us," Saul said. "I promise that no harm
will come to you if you will bring the spirit of Samuel, the late
judge of Israel, up from the dead!" (I Samuel 28:7-11.)
The woman was startled at this request, but she took them to
a dimly lighted back room of her home and went through the
pretentious motions and incantations that were mostly to impress
those present. She knew that Samuel was dead and couldn't appear
in any form, but it was her craft to contact demons who would
produce illusions and voices to satisfy people who believed the
ancient fable that dead people can travel about in spirit form
and manifest themselves to live human beings. This pagan concept
is still widely believed today even among people who term
themselves Christians, although the Bible plainly states that the
dead know nothing (Ecclesiastes 9:5) and that the earliest
resurrection of true Christians is to eternal life as spirit
beings will not be until Christ returns to Earth. (Revelation
20.) Saul must have known that the dead don't communicate with
the living, but he was desperate enough to try anything.
"I feel that someone in the spirit world is about to
appear!" the woman droned as she sat as though in a trance.
Suddenly she gave a wild shriek and leaped out of her chair.
Gazing fearfully into a dark corner of the room, she backed
slowly away.
"Now I know that you are King Saul!" she shouted, pointing
at Saul. "Why have you tried to fool me?" (I Samuel 28:12.)
"I wanted my visit here to remain a secret," Saul explained.
"I have no intention of driving you out or killing you because
you deal with spirits. Now tell me how you knew me, and what you
saw that frightened you."


A Spirit Imposter

"A voice told me who you are, and at the same moment I saw
someone come up out of the Earth who seemed to be like a god or a
judge!" the sorceress answered. "I was startled because I didn't
expect anything like that. He was a stately elderly man with
gleaming white hair, and he had on a beautiful mantle of the kind
worn by men of high rank!"
"Then it was Samuel!" Saul exclaimed excitedly. "Can you
cause him to appear so that I can see him, too?"
The woman mumbled something. Almost immediately the form of
an elderly man began to materialize in patches of gray light
against the dark wall. When Saul saw the increasingly glowing
eyes staring at him, he shakily dropped to his knees and bowed
his head to the floor while his two officers cringed in a corner.
(I Samuel 28:13-14.)
"Why have you caused me the trouble of coming up from my
peaceful grave, Saul?" a quavery voice called out.
Saul was even more aghast when he heard the voice that was a
weak but misleading imitation of Samuel's. Although he had come
to try to contact Samuel, it was difficult for Saul to believe
that he was actually in touch with the old prophet. Finally he
managed to reply to the strangely wavering form.
"I'm calling on you because the Philistines threaten to
conquer my army and take over all Israel," Saul hastily explained
to the spirit imposter. "I've asked God what to do, but He hasn't
answered me in any way. I had to turn to you to advise me how to
save the nation from the enemy."
"If God has refused to help you, why do you look to me?" the
voice of the glowing figure asked. "By now you should understand
that rulership of the kingdom of Israel has been taken from you
and will be given to David, the man you have troubled so long.
This is because you disobeyed God in many matters, including your
refusal to destroy all the Amalekites and their belongings."
"You told me that long ago," Saul broke in impatiently, "but
I am still king of Israel. I want to know what I should do to
defeat the Philistines."
"You won't defeat the Philistines," the voice continued.
"Tomorrow will be the day of battle, and tomorrow you and your
three sons will be killed and join me in the state of the dead!"
This shocking statement was too much for Saul, who was
already in a weakened condition. He collapsed on the floor even
before the glowing figure had faded into darkness. His officers
leaped to him. (I Samuel 28:15-20.)
"He hasn't eaten anything for a whole day," one of them
said. "He needs food."
"Let me get you something," the woman suggested to Saul as
she knelt down by him. "I did as you told me. Now do as I
respectfully ask you, and rest while I prepare something for you
to eat. Otherwise you won't have strength to leave here."


The Spirit of Despair

"I don't want anything to eat," Saul muttered. "After what I
saw and heard, food is the least of my interests."
"But the woman is right, sir. Let her bring food for you,"
the officers pleaded. "Otherwise you might fail to make it back
to camp, and the Philistines could attack at any time!"
"All right! All right!" Saul murmured in a voice that
carried both dejection and impatience. The message from that
spirit had sapped Saul's will and determination.
Saul's men helped him to bed. While the fatigued man rested,
the sorceress worked swiftly in slaughtering and dressing a calf.
As the meat cooked over hot coals, she also prepared unleavened
bread and baked it. One might think that all this would require
several hours, but many people in those times were very skilled
in hastily preparing meat dishes all the way from the live
animal, so the three men didn't have to wait a long time for the
hot bread and steaming meat. (I Samuel 28:21-25.)
Strengthened by the food, Saul was soon able to depart with
his officers to return to the Israelite camp near Mt. Gilboa
before dawn. Even though he had been told that he and his three
sons would be killed within only a few hours, he began to hope
that the statement wasn't true. He reasoned that the dead
couldn't come to life in spirit form, and that all he saw and
heard was an illusion and sound somehow created by the sorceress.
Of course, the figure he saw wasn't that of Samuel, physical or
spiritual. Samuel was dead and buried about sixty miles away, and
wouldn't become conscious until more than three thousand years
later when he will be resurrected to meet Christ when the Son of
God returns from heaven to begin ruling the people on Earth.
(Hebrews 11:32-35; I Corinthians 15:51-52; I Thessalonians
4:14-17.) The sorceress had not created an illusion by her own
powers, but she had wrongly contacted evil spirits who were able
to impersonate Samuel. All this, however, was under the control
of someone else -- the leader of evil spirits, or demons, who are
sometimes referred to as fallen angels. That leader is Satan. But
Satan cannot do anything that God does not allow him and his evil
spirits to do. (Job 1:8-12.)
God uses His obedient angels for many wondrous purposes. But
He also allows the fallen ones, or evil spirits, to promote or
carry out certain designs, inasmuch as they are in utter fear of
their Creator. Satan and his demons ordinarily go their own evil
way, just as many human beings do, but God limits their powers
and exerts control over them whenever He decides that it's
necessary.
Because Saul looked to evil spirits for advice, God allowed
a demon to inform Saul that he would die within a few hours. God
doesn't want human beings to seek contact with evil spirits.
(Deuteronomy 18:9-13.) Nevertheless, there are people even in
these days, called mediums, who claim that they have the power to
get in touch with the dead. They cleverly cause illusions and
sounds through natural means. They can't contact the dead, but as
in Saul's case, they are inviting evil spirits to contact them.
Weary from the exertions and concerns of the past hours,
Saul sank into a troubled sleep as soon as he reached his
quarters at Mt. Gilboa, but his rest didn't last long. The
dreaded alarm finally was sounded that the valley of Jezreel was
filled with thousands of Philistines approaching from the west!
(I Samuel 29:1.)


His Last Battle

Saul felt more like running than fighting, but he knew that
he had to be an example to his soldiers. Within minutes he was
marching with his three sons in the foremost ranks of the
Israelites as they left Mt. Gilboa to meet the enemy. By this
time David had been sent back home by the Philistine lords. As
the two armies neared each other, the front ranks of each
prepared to hurl waves of spears on command. Before the word was
given to the Israelite spearmen, a cloud of arrows hissed up from
the secondary ranks of the Philistines and showered down on the
foremost Israelites. It was a deadly surprise for Saul and his
men, who had no way of knowing that a throng of strong archers
were hidden behind the enemy spearsmen.
Israelites fell by the scores before they could throw their
spears. Then another cloud of arrows came down on them, killing
or wounding many more men. This was followed by a murderous wave
of spears, and chaos swiftly developed among the Israelite
troops. Their thinned front ranks began to retreat, thereby
blocking the oncoming soldiers. Within minutes the whole
Israelite army was moving back toward Mt. Gilboa with the
Philistines in pursuit. (I Samuel 31:1.)
When the Israelites reached the slopes of the mountains,
they turned to battle their pursuers, but there was faint hope of
holding out against superior numbers. It was then that Saul felt
a burning pain in one shoulder. Furiously he jerked out the arrow
that was embedded there, opening a lethal flow of blood down
across his chest.
"I don't want it to be said that I was killed by a
Philistine!" Saul shouted to his armor-bearer. "Run me through
with your sword before one of these heathen gets to me!"
His armor-bearer shrank from the order. He couldn't bear the
thought of killing his master and king, even in mercy. He also
knew that if any of the Israelites should see him kill Saul, they
wouldn't believe that Saul had requested it.
"I can't do such a thing," the armor-bearer shouted back
above the din of the battle.
"I'm losing too much blood to live much longer!" Saul
muttered. "Put an end to me now!"
The armor-bearer shook his head and backed away. In spite of
the wound, Saul leaped forward, snatched his sword from him,
slipped the hilt to the ground and lunged downward on the upright
point. The seven-foot Saul weighed close to three hundred pounds,
and his falling weight caused the sword to pierce deep into his
body.


Overrun by Heathen

The surprised attendant immediately yanked his sword out of
Saul, but the Israelite leader was already dead. Glancing up, he
saw with further dismay that Saul's three sons were sprawled on
the ground, and that their slayers were closing in on him and
Saul's remaining officers. Realizing that there was no chance to
fight his way free, Saul's armor-bearer did as Saul had done and
lunged to his death on his sword. (I Samuel 31:2-6.)
Those of Saul's army who escaped the Philistines raced off
the east. Some even went so far as to cross the Jordan River.
When the Israelites who lived in this area south of the Sea of
Chinnereth saw the scattered troops hurrying to the east, they
assumed that the Philistines would soon be invading the land.
They fled in terror along behind the soldiers. The sight of
fleeing soldiers, and homeless old men, women and children struck
fear into the inhabitants of several towns on both sides of the
Jordan. The result was a growing exodus eastward across the
territory of Gad and into that of Manasseh. Pursuing Philistines
later seized the abandoned towns and took up residence in them.
Because Israel had forsaken God's right ways, they no longer had
His protection.
The day after the battle, Philistine soldiers set out to
strip the dead Israelites of their weapons and valuables. They
removed the armor from the bodies of Saul and his three sons, and
cut off their heads. The armor was sent to Philistia to show that
there had been a great victory over Israel. The heads were taken
to be displayed in the temples of Dagon, the most revered god of
the Philistines. The headless bodies were fastened to the wall of
the town of Beth-shan, an Israelite habitation taken over by the
Philistines. (I Samuel 31:7-10.)
Across the Jordan River southeast from Beth-shan was the
town of Jabesh-gilead in the territory of Gad. Saul's first
outstanding deed as leader of Israel, years previously, was to
conscript an army and rescue the people of Jabesh-gilead from the
soldiers of Nahash, king of the Ammonites. (I Samuel 11:1-11.)
Since then the inhabitants of that town had greatly loved and
respected Saul. When they learned what the Philistines had done
to the remains of Saul and his sons, the more courageous men of
Jabesh-gilead decided that something should be done about it.
Moving westward by night across the Jordan River and the
twelve miles to Beth-shan, the armed company of determined
Israelites quietly crept close to their objective. Well after
midnight they craftily closed in on one guard after another,
hastily removed the bodies of Saul and his three sons from the
wall and slipped away to return to Jabesh-gilead before dawn.
It wasn't an Israelite custom to burn bodies, but the men of
Jabesh-gilead didn't want the Philistines to recover what had
been taken from that wall of Beth-shan. After the remains had
been burned, the bones were buried under a tree. Satisfied that
they had done their best to save their former king from further
desecration by their enemies, the devoted men of Jabesh-gilead
paid their last respects by fasting for seven days. (I Samuel
31:11-13.)


David Grieves

Thus the unpredictable Saul came to his end. Under his
leadership Israel had both good and bad times, but if he had
continued from his early kingship to be obedient to God, probably
he would have lasted for many more years during which Israel
would have prospered in safety. Israel's welfare wasn't
completely determined by the conduct of its ruler. But, since the
people follow a leader, if a ruler obeys God's laws, the people
are more obedient. And obedience to God's ways always leads to
happiness, prosperity and protection. (Deuteronomy 28:1-14.)
After David and his men had returned from slaughtering the
Amalekites, they set about repairing the burned parts of the
fortress city of Ziklag. Three days after they had begun the
task, a weary-looking stranger approached from the north and
asked to speak to David. His clothes were torn and dirt was on
his head -- a sign of mourning in those times. After being
directed to David, the young man fell to his knees and bowed his
head to the ground. (II Samuel 1:1-2.)
"Stand and tell me where you're from," David said.
"I've come from the camp of the Israelites near Mt. Gilboa,"
was the reply. "The Philistines have demolished it! Their numbers
were superior, and they had thousands of archers who quickly
felled a great part of the Israelite army. Most of the Israelites
turned back and fled to the east. The Philistines chased and
slaughtered many more. Saul and his three sons are among the
dead."
David was shocked by that news. He regretted to hear that
Saul, his enemy, was dead (Proverbs 24:17), and he was saddened
to learn that Jonathan, his close friend, had been killed. Tragic
as these events were, the report that the Philistines had
triumphed was much more painful. It meant that all of Israel
might soon be taken by the enemy. David could only hope that his
informer was exaggerating these matters.
"How do you know that Saul and his sons were killed?" David
asked as he intently stared at the man. (II Samuel 1:3-5.)
"I was fighting close by, and I saw the sons fall after
being deeply pierced by arrows," was the answer.
"But how about Saul?" David demanded. "Did you actually see
him die?"
"I did," the man lied, with a strange tone of pride in his
voice. "I was the one who killed him!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 96
DAVID KING AT LAST


DAVID hadn't heard of the battle between the Philistines and the
Israelites in the valley of Jezreel until a young Amalekite came
to Ziklag with the news. David was greatly shocked by the report
that the Israelites had been defeated and that Saul and his sons
had been killed. (II Samuel 1:1-4.)
He was even more startled when he was told by his informer
that he, the man who stood before him, had witnessed the deaths
of Saul's sons and had himself killed Saul.
The truth, however, was that Saul had killed himself. (I
Samuel 31:4.)


An Opportunist Without Scruples

"Explain what you mean by claiming that you killed Saul!"
David snapped at the fellow as he moved menacingly toward him.
"Let me tell you what happened!" the young man hastily
exclaimed as he backed up and held up his hands. "As the
Philistines were pressing in on us with their infantrymen and
their chariots, I saw Saul, who seemed to be wounded, leaning on
his spear for support. When he saw me, he beckoned me to him and
asked who I was. I told him that I was an Amalekite who was
fighting in the army of Israel. He informed me that he had been
wounded mortally, and he commanded me to kill him before the
Philistines could get to him. I did as he asked, and plunged my
sword through him. He died immediately."
"You are a stranger," David interrupted. "Do you expect me
to believe you without some kind of proof?"
"Indeed not," the Amalekite replied. "I knew that most
anyone would doubt my story, so I took the liberty of removing
one of Saul's armlets and the king's insignia that he wore on his
helmet for identification." (II Samuel 1:5-10.)
He reached into a bag he carried and produced a metal arm
band and headpiece. David stared at them. He recognized them as
the armlet and helmet insignia he had often seen Saul wear when
he had been the ruler's armor bearer. He felt that the Amalekite
wasn't being completely truthful, but he couldn't help but
believe the report that the Israelite army had been defeated and
that Saul and his sons were dead. It was more than enough to send
David and the people of Ziklag into a state of mourning. As was
the custom then, they tore their clothes, wept, moaned and didn't
eat anything until after sundown.
(II Samuel 1:11-12.)
David continued the questioning of the Amalekite to learn
more of the tragedy that had taken place in upper Canaan.
"Tell me exactly who you are," David demanded.
"I've already told you that I'm an Amalekite," the man
replied. "I came from a family you wouldn't know about, living in
the desert south of here. I was a captive brought into Canaan and
put into the Israelite army."
"Do you believe that the mighty God of Israel put Saul into
the high office of king?" David asked.
"Why -- yes," was the reply. "Surely he couldn't have become
king unless your God had allowed it."
"Then aren't you fearful of what our God will do to you
because you have removed from rulership a man whom God ordained
as ruler?"
"Why should I be fearful?" the Amalekite asked a little
disdainfully. "I did what I was ordered to."


A Would-be Murderer's Reward

"Our God is to be obeyed before our king," David pointed
out, "and we should fear our God more than our king. If you
killed Saul, you did a very evil thing."
David motioned to one of his soldiers, and the Amalekite
looked up to see the man striding menacingly toward him with a
hand on his sword hilt.
"Execute this criminal who claims he killed Saul!" David
commanded.
"No! No!" the man gasped, leaping back. "What kind of thanks
is this? I raced here to be first to tell you about Saul because
I thought that you would be pleased to know that your enemy was
killed! I thought that you were a fair man who would reward me
for a favor!" This gentile Amalekite assumed that David hated
Saul as Saul hated David.
"If you even thought of killing the king, your heart is
evil. And your reward is death!" After David's sentence, he then
turned away as the Amalekite fell under a swift blow of the
soldier's sword. (II Samuel 1:13-16.)
The Bible doesn't disclose whether or not David further
investigated the death of Saul. If he did, he had little reason
to regret the Amalekite's death, inasmuch as the fellow told what
he would have done if he had had the opportunity. The Amalekite
had probably witnessed the scene between Saul and his armor
bearer, and the notion had come to him to pose as Saul's slayer
and try to collect a reward from a man he believed hated Saul.
Although Saul died for rebelling against God and for seeking
advice from a woman with a familiar spirit (I Chronicles
10:13-14), David knew it is wrong to rejoice over anyone's
downfall. (Proverbs 24:17.)
To express his respect for Israel's ruler and his love for
Jonathan, David composed verses through which he lamented the
passing of the two men. This song, titled "The Bow," became one
of the national anthems of Israel. (II Samuel 1:17-27.)
In the days that followed, David had to make some important
decisions. He realized that he was to succeed Saul as king of
Israel, and he looked to God, through Abiathar the priest, to
show him what to do. God made it known that he and all his men
should move their families from Ziklag to Hebron, the chief city
of the tribe of Judah. David obediently made the move with his
small army of 600 men from the tribes of Benjamin, Gad, Judah and
Manasseh. (I Chronicles 12:1-22.) It was a relief to him to at
last be able to travel freely in Israel without fear of attack.


David Becomes King of Judah

As soon as David had made Hebron his headquarters, the
leading men of Judah met there to hold a solemn ceremony in which
they joined with Abiathar the priest to anoint and proclaim David
as the king of their tribe. (II Samuel 2:1-4.)
When David learned that the men of Jabesh-gilead had rescued
the bodies of Saul and his sons from the Philistines, he sent
messengers to the men of that city to carry a letter of
commendation for what had been done. David was careful not to
give the impression that his praise was coming from one who
considered himself as the future king of Israel, though he did
make it known that he had been made king of the tribe of Judah.
(II Samuel 2:5-7.)
Although David was destined to become ruler of all Israel,
the death of Saul didn't completely clear the way for the
fulfillment of that event. Abner, commander-in-chief of Saul's
former army, had escaped from the recent battle with the
Philistines. Hoping to retain some measure of power in Israel,
Abner convinced Ish-bosheth, another son of Saul who obviously
had no part in the war, that it would be possible for him to
become the next king of Israel if he would set up a place of
operation in the town of Mahanaim on the northeastern border of
the territory of Gad. The Philistines hadn't reached that area,
and the Israelites there felt a special loyalty to Saul. They
would naturally look to his son as his rightful successor.
Although he had no authority from God to do so, Abner
proclaimed Ish-bosheth king of Israel. All the tribes except
Judah accepted Ishbosheth, and he assumed the rulership for the
next two years. Meanwhile, in spite of the Philistines, thousands
of whom were in their very midst, the Israelites continued to
survive. (II Samuel 2:8-10.)
Abner and Ish-bosheth were far from pleased that David and
the tribe of Judah continued to remain apart from Ish-bosheth's
leadership. Eventually Abner took a small army westward across
the Jordan River and camped close to a large pool near Gibeon, a
town about twenty-five miles north of Hebron, in the territory of
Benjamin.
When David heard about it he sent Joab, his captain of the
military forces of Judah, with soldiers to oppose Abner's men if
they should move farther south. Though David wished for peace, he
knew many of the tribes of Israel were spoiling for a fight. So
Joab and his troops boldly marched to the pool of Gibeon and set
up a camp across the water from Abner's army. For a time the men
of the two camps restrained themselves to merely exchanging
curious and hostile stares. Then Abner, addressing himself to
Joab, shouted across the pool.
"Instead of just sitting here, why don't we amuse ourselves
with a simple bit of competition between some of our men?" he
asked.
"What do you suggest?" Joab inquired.
"How about twelve of your men against twelve of my men?"
Abner asked. "If there are more of your men left when the scuffle
is over, I'll take my men back to Mahanaim. If there are more of
my men left, we want your word that you will take your men back
to Hebron."
"Agreed!" Joab shouted back. (II Samuel 2:12-14.)
This was a rash agreement. Nevertheless, from those who
volunteered, Joab chose twelve of his most athletic and capable
young soldiers, who walked part way around the pool to confront
the approaching twelve men Abner had selected. At an agreed
signal the two sides rushed at each other, swords drawn, free
hands extended and every man dodging and weaving to try to escape
being seized by the beard or hair of his head. Tragically, all
managed to obtain the desired hold, and all became victims of the
cruel and bloody contest. (Verses 15-16.)


Asahel's Deadly Race

When the onlookers saw their champions go down, the two
companies vengefully rushed together in fierce combat. Joab's men
proved to be the superior fighters. (II Samuel 2:17.) Abner saw
that it was useless to continue facing his opponents. He shouted
to his remaining men to retreat to the north. Joab's men set off
in pursuit, but Abner and his men turned out to be very able
runners. Athletes with strong legs were greatly admired in those
times.
There was a man among Joab's soldiers who was especially
fast on his feet. He was Asahel, a brother of Joab, well-trained
in long-distance running. He set out after Abner, determined to
overtake him. In the pursuit he passed some of the other fleeing
soldiers, but he wasn't interested in them. When at last he was
only a few feet behind Abner, the officer glanced back at him and
seemed to be even more perturbed when he recognized who was
chasing him.
"Aren't you Asahel, Joab's brother?" Abner panted as he
struggled to keep ahead.
"I am!" Asahel gasped between breaths, "and I mean to take
your armor back to Joab!"
"You'd stand a better chance of getting the armor of one of
my men you've already outrun!" Abner puffed.
"Don't try to talk me out of this!" Asahel panted.
"If you get too near me I'll have to use my spear on you!"
Abner warned. "I know your brother Joab well, and I wouldn't be
able to face him if I have to slay you!"
"I'll take my chances!" Asahel grunted as he lunged forward
to seize Abner. Little did Asahel realize the political intrigue
that would come from that decision to overtake Abner.
At that moment Abner jerked his spear backward with all the
force he could muster. The partly pointed butt of the weapon
rammed into Asahel's chest with such severity that it pierced the
fellow's body and protruded from his back. Asahel fell dead and
Abner continued his fatiguing flight. (II Samuel 2:18-23.)
Joab and another brother, Abishai, along with the other
victorious soldiers, were trying to catch up to Abner and his
men. But Abner's retreat had started in the late afternoon and by
the time the sun had set, the two groups were still hundreds of
feet apart. The chase was still taking place in the territory of
Benjamin. When nearby Benjamites heard what was happening, many
men of that tribe joined Abner and his scattered troops on a rise
being approached by Joab and his men. Thus encouraged, Abner
stopped to face Joab and make a plea for peace.
"Why must this killing continue?" Abner called down to Joab.
"It will only lead to more misery later on! Now we are prepared
with men of Benjamin to stand against you, but we hope that
you'll decide now to command your men to cease pursuing their
brothers!"


Uncertain Peace Breaks Out

"As surely as God lives," Joab shouted back, "if you had not
asked for peace, we would not have stopped chasing you before
morning." (II Samuel 2:24-27.)
Joab impatiently motioned to his trumpeter to blow the sound
to cease pursuit. The men obeyed and gradually joined him where
he stood. When Abner saw that he wouldn't be troubled any more at
that time by Joab, he led his men away and walked all that night
to cross the Jordan River at dawn and head northward toward the
town of Mahanaim beyond the Jabbok River.
Meanwhile, Joab and his men walked back all night to return
to Hebron at the break of day. They carried the dead Asahel with
them later burying the body in the tomb of Asahel's father in
Bethlehem. Including Asahel, Joab lost twenty of his men in
the strife with Abner, whereas Abner lost three hundred and sixty
soldiers. It was obvious that God wasn't helping Abner in his
efforts to promote Ish bosheth as king of all Israel. (II Samuel
2:28-32.)
For a time there were frequent small battles between David's
forces and those of Ish-bosheth. These skirmishes didn't settle
matters. Regard less of their outcome, respect for David steadily
grew with all the people of Israel. (II Samuel 3:1.) Meanwhile,
Abner took advantage of Ish bosheth's lack of ability as a
leader, and worked to try to obtain more power for himself with
the people who continued to remain loyal to Saul.
Ish-bosheth and Abner came to a parting of the ways,
however, when Ish-bosheth accused Abner of being too intimate
with a woman named Rizpah, with whom Saul had lived without a
marriage tie. The Bible doesn't relate whether Abner was guilty
of what he was accused. In any event, he became very resentful.
"Do you think that you are speaking to a dog?" Abner
heatedly demanded as he confronted Saul's son. "If it hadn't been
for me, you would long ago have been in David's hands. I have
done much to keep you on the throne and the leadership of Israel
in the hands of the ones your father would have chosen and yet
you decide to belittle me and ruin my reputation by this
ridiculous charge!"
Ish-bosheth had nothing more to say against Abner because he
knew that without Abner he couldn't remain in his questionable
position. Very soon he realized that he had said too much for his
own good. (II Samuel 3:6-11.) Abner's anger was so great that it
led the military commander to decide to forsake Saul's son and
try to join David, whom he realized was gradually coming into
greater power.
Shortly afterward David received messengers who informed him
that Abner had decided against doing anything more to promote
Ish-bosheth as the leader of Israel, and that he would willingly
join David and work to bring all Israel together if it would
please David to accept his services.


Abner's Political Switch

David was perplexed at this suggestion. He was certain that
Abner was looking out for his own interests, but he had a certain
admiration for the military leader because he seemed an honorable
man and had such perseverance. He wasn't aware that Abner was
angry because of Ishbosheth's accusation.
"I'll welcome your help on one condition," David wrote in a
message back to Abner. "Don't come to join me unless you bring
Michal, Saul's daughter and my first wife. Saul took her from me
a long time ago, but I still want her back."
At the same time David sent messengers to Ish-bosheth,
demanding that Michal be returned to him. Being without good
relations with Abner, Ish-bosheth feared that if he didn't comply
he would be at the mercy of David's soldiers. He ordered some of
his men to go and take Michal from Phaltiel, the man to whom Saul
had given her after David was forced to flee from his home.
Michal was separated from her weeping common-law husband, who
tried to follow her. Abner came on the scene in time to order
Phaltiel back to his home and to decide when and how Michal
should be returned to David. (II Samuel 3:12-16.)
It was important to Abner that he should first contact the
elders of Israel, diplomatically suggesting to them that they
would be wise to choose David as their king instead of
Ish-bosheth. Because Abner was respected in Israel, the opinions
of thousands of people, starting with the Israelite leaders, were
destined to be switched in favor of David.
Later, Abner and twenty of his picked soldiers took Michal
to Hebron. David was pleased, and perhaps even Michal was happy
to be returned to her first husband, especially inasmuch as he
was obviously about to become the king of all Israel.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 97
LEARNING TO BE A KING


To show his appreciation to Abner for helping unite Israel and
for bringing Michal to Hebron, David prepared a feast for him and
his men. Thus David's first wife was at long last given back to
him, and at the same time Abner had the vengeful satisfaction of
ruining Ish-bosheth's chances of becoming a leader of Israel.
"All I ask is that you allow me to continue in Israel as an
ambassador of good will for you," Abner told David.
Abner, former captain of the Ten Tribes, made the mistake of
depending more on politics than on God. "I want to make up for
any harm I've caused you, now that I realize how wrong I have
been in supporting Ish-bosheth. If you will allow me, I can do
much to cement good relations between you and the people who have
inclined to look to Ish-bosheth as king."
David approved of this suggestion, and sent Abner and his
men out on what was proposed to be a sort of campaign trip in
David's behalf. (II Samuel 3:19-21.)


Downfall of Abner

Only a few hours later, Joab and some of David's soldiers
returned to Hebron after having pursued and overcome some enemy
soldiers. They were jubilant because they had with them many
valuable weapons and much food and other spoils they had taken
from the enemy. Joab's cheerfully triumphant mood changed
abruptly to one of grim seriousness when he heard that Abner had
been to visit David, and that the two had come to some kind of
agreement after Abner had brought David's first wife to him.
Joab lost no time in setting to David.
Joab disliked Abner because he had killed one of Joab's
brothers in battle, and because he assumed that Abner might
replace him as David's captain.
"How could you be friendly to Abner?" Joab heatedly asked
David. "Have you forgotten so soon that he is your enemy? Don't
you remember that he killed Asahel, one of my brothers?"
"Calm down, Joab," David said. "Abner is an opportunist, but
he works hard at what he does. He can be of help to me in uniting
all the tribes of Israel."
"Abner is a spy!" Joab exclaimed. "He's here to learn all he
can from you, and then he'll report to Ish-bosheth!"
"Abner is no longer here," David explained. "I sent him
northward a short while ago to visit the northern areas for me."
Joab stared silently at David, then stomped away to secretly
send messengers to overtake Abner and tell him that David wanted
him to return immediately. Later, as Abner and his men came back
to enter the north gate of Hebron, Joab and his brother Abishai
stepped into the road to greet them in a friendly manner.
"Before you enter Hebron, there is something important you
should know," Joab told Abner. "Step off to the side of the road
with me so that I may tell you confidentially." (II Samuel
3:22-27.)
Abner motioned to his men to remain as they were, and walked
aside with Joab and Abishai. Then he saw Joab's right hand whip a
dagger out of his shirt -- but by that time it was too late!


David Mourns for Abner

Abner was stabbed before he could call to his men for help.
Abishai held him up for a few moments so that it would appear to
Abner's soldiers that the three were holding a confidential
conversation. Abruptly Joab and Abishai leaped away and dashed
off to conceal themselves in Hebron, leaving the crumpled and
dead Abner to his stunned and angry men.
David wasn't aware that Joab, his army captain, had gone to
seek Abner.
When news of this brazen murder came to David, he was
greatly perturbed. Immediately he made a public pronouncement
that neither he nor his kingdom was in any way guilty of Abner's
death. He made it clear that the guilt should be on Joab, and
pronounced a curse on Joab and his descendants.
"Terrible diseases, leprosy, boils and running sores will
come upon Joab and those who descend from him!" David declared.
"They will also be crippled, poor, and the victims of fatal
accidents, as God sees fit!" (II Samuel 3:28-30.)
David also told the people gathered to listen to him, that
there should be proper mourning for Abner, a dedicated officer
who deserved respect.
"And I expect Joab and Abishai to be among the mourners!"
David stated, knowing that it would be difficult for the two men,
as the murderers, to make public appearance behind their victim.
"They, too, are to tear the clothes they are wearing and dress in
sackcloth!"
David followed Abner's coffin to the burial place in Hebron,
and gave a short speech at the funeral. There was much loud
weeping because of the vengeful assassination.
David fasted a day, though many of his friends tried to
persuade him to eat so that he would not feel depressed. He
insisted on fasting a full day, and the people admired him for
doing it. At the same time they wondered what he would do to Joab
and his brother Abishai. For a man of action, David made a
somewhat surprising explanation.
"They have sent a great man to his death," David said, "but
even as a king I don't feel that I should deal with them at this
time. I shall leave the matter to God, and He will deal with them
according to their sins. God shall be their Judge." (II Samuel
3:31-39.)


A Vicious Plot

When Ish-bosheth heard that Abner was dead, he and his
followers were very troubled. They realized that his future as a
leader of northern Israel was very uncertain, inasmuch as success
depended so much on Abner. The strongest men next to Abner were
Baanah and Rechab, each a captain of a band of soldiers. But
Ish-bosheth knew he couldn't rely on them or expect very much
from them because they were inclined to use the manpower they
had, to get as much as they could from other people. If he could
have guessed what they had in mind for him, he would have been
more than just troubled. (II Samuel 4:1-2.) After seven years in
their exalted jobs, these two hatched a plot.
One day about noon, when activity was low because of the
heat, Baanah and Rechab came to the supply house, right next to
Ish-bosheth's quarters. They pretended they were obtaining some
wheat from the army kitchen, but quickly turned into
Ish-bosheth's living area. The two men stabbed Ish-bosheth while
he was asleep, and after a bit of grisly business that was part
of their plan, they hastily escaped to the west and forded the
Jordan River that night.
Hours later, at Hebron, the two weary men introduced
themselves to patrolling soldiers and asked to see David. When
David was told that two of Ish-bosheth's captains wished to see
him, he went to meet them at once.
"You will be pleased to learn that Ish-bosheth, the son of
Saul your enemy, is dead," they somewhat proudly announced to
David.
"Even if it is true," David observed with a slight frown,
"there's no reason for me to feel pleased about it. How did he
die?"
"We killed him while he was asleep in his bed," was the
abrupt answer. "We have brought proof with us so that you will
appreciate that we have avenged you, our king, of the offspring
of your enemy!" (II Samuel 4:5-8.)
One of the murderers abruptly opened a sack he had been
holding, flicking it so that a head rolled out on the ground!
David was startled to recognize it as Ish-bosheth's head. But his
anger turned out to be greater than his surprise. David realized
these wicked men had cunningly murdered their master although he
had put great trust in them.
"This miserable kind of situation came to me at a former
time," David said, staring sternly at Rechab and Baanah. "A man
came to me at Ziklag to tell me that he was the one who had
killed Saul. He expected some kind of reward, just as you two now
hope to be rewarded. There wasn't any reason for me to be happy
when I learned that Saul was dead. In fact, I was so unhappy that
I ordered the man to be executed. Neither am I pleased to see
Ish-bosheth's head before me. You claim to be his murderers, so
you shall be treated as murderers. Murdering an honest man in his
sleep can only have one reward."
Baanah and Rechab drew back in sudden, desperate fear. They
never would have shown up in Hebron if they had known that David
wouldn't gloat over Ish-bosheth's death. At a signal from David,
soldiers moved in to seize the cowering, whimpering killers to
execute them.
To show respect for Ish-bosheth, David decreed that the
remains should be buried with appropriate honors in Abner's tomb
in Hebron. These acts made it plain to the Israelites that David
had a strict regard for justice, a fact that created great
respect for him. (II Samuel 4:9-12.)


King of ALL Israel

By this time David had been the leader of Judah for more
than seven years. (II Samuel 2:11.) Over the years leaders in the
various tribes had been turning to David and leading many
thousands into allegiance to him. (I Chronicles 12:1-22; II
Samuel 3:1.) After Ish-bosheth was murdered, the elders of all
Israel assembled at Hebron with over a third of a million men.
They reminded David that because all the people of Israel were of
the same family, and because David had been a wise and fair
leader in the past and the chief under Saul, they wanted to
acknowledge him king over all Israel. (II Samuel 5:1-3; I
Chronicles 12:22-40.)
Thus God caused matters to come about in such a manner, in
due time, that David was at last anointed king of all the tribes.
He was thirty-seven years old when this happened. Probably he
would have been greatly encouraged if he could have known that he
would be king of Israel for the next thirty-three years (II
Samuel 5:4-5), though he would have been troubled if he could
have foreseen certain things that would happen during those
years.
The first outstanding act performed by David as king of all
the tribes was the moving of an army against the city of
Jerusalem. (All Israel in that day -- as today -- trusted in
their army, instead of God, to fight their battles.) This
populous place was within the territory of Benjamin, and though
the Israelites had attacked it and set fire to it years
previously, the city was still held by stubborn Jebusites, an
ancient Canaanite tribe. It was a thorn in Israel that a great
city in the center of their country should still be populated by
enemies. Besides wanting to drive the Jebusites out of the
ancient holy city, David needed the city because it was well
situated in a central spot in the nation, and would be ideal for
a capital.
When David and his troops arrived at Jerusalem, the leader
sent out a sneering messenger to tell David that Jerusalem's
walls were being guarded by crippled and blind people because
they were strong and capable enough to hold off even Israelite
soldiers indefinitely. This was meant to be an insult to David.
He knew that no matter who guarded the walls, Jerusalem would be
very difficult to capture because its fortress was built on such
a steep summit of a towering hill. Even getting to the base of
the walls would be a perilous undertaking. (II Samuel 5:6.)
"To get inside the strongest part of Jerusalem's
fortification will require some unusual scheming and action,"
David told his officers. "Trying to scale or break through the
walls would be foolish. There may be another way. I've heard that
there's a tunnel running under the city that carries water from
springs outside the walls. Somewhere there must be a shaft
running up from the tunnel through which water is drawn. If men
could get through the tunnel and shaft to make it inside the
city, they might be able to open the gates so that the rest of
our troops could storm in. If any one of you can succeed in doing
this, I'll make that man commander over all my army."
Without David's knowledge, Joab and a picked company
searched along the east wall of Jerusalem until they found where
spring water flowed into a tunnel chiseled out of solid rock. It
was large enough for men to walk through if they stooped over a
little. The water in it was only about two feet deep, so that it
could easily be forded.
Supplied with torches and other equipment, Joab and his men
followed the aqueduct until they came to a point where they found
a side opening through which part of the water could flow. The
opening was too small for a man to crawl through. Besides, it was
under water. At Joab's order, the men chiseled out a larger hole
above it, disclosing the shaft through which water was taken up
into the city.
One by one the men crawled into the shaft. By means of
ropes, hooks and spikes, they managed to ascend the vertical
passageway to where there was a platform at one side of the
shaft. It was from there that containers were lowered to bring up
water. From the platform a stairway led up through the rock to
the street level. From the stone platform Joab and his men
cautiously crept up the stairway. They met no one because it was
very late at night. From the stairway entrance they peered around
until they could see the east gates, heavily barred and braced.
Several guards stood nearby. At a signal from Joab, his men
charged out of concealment and raced to the gate. While some
overpowered the bewildered Jebusite guards, others yanked down
the gate bars and braces.
The second the gates swung open, a man ran out to go to
David and inform him of what had happened. David rushed his
troops through the open gates to join Joab and his men, who by
that time had been set upon by Jebusite soldiers.
Within a short time Jerusalem was completely taken over by
David's army. God made it possible by providing a means of
entrance to the city -- the aqueduct and the water shaft. These
passageways still exist under Jerusalem. Even the hole in the
side of the tunnel, presumably chiseled out by Joab's men, is
still very much in evidence three thousand years later.
When David learned who had directed the successful plan, he
wished that it could have been someone else. Joab was the man on
whom David had pronounced terrible curses because of Joab's
murdering Abner. Because this officer was an able military
leader, he had been allowed to continue in David's army, though
Israel's leader had little respect for him otherwise. Whatever
his feelings toward Joab, David kept his promise and put him in
command of all the troops that had come against Jerusalem.
The stubborn Jebusites who tried to hold the fortress, built
2,500 feet above sea level, were either killed or they
surrendered. (II Samuel 5:6-10.)


Friendly King Hiram

At the eastern edge of the Great Sea there was an ancient
city known as Tyre, about a hundred twenty miles north of
Jerusalem. When Hiram, the king of Tyre, heard that the
Israelites had taken Jerusalem, he was pleased. As a gift to
David, with whom he wished to be friendly, Hiram sent a group of
expert carpenters and masons to Jerusalem to build a special
living quarters for the king of Israel. He also sent a supply of
cedar lumber all the way from the coast. (II Samuel 5:11-12.)
David appreciated this gesture of goodwill. His citizens weren't
as capable of doing fine construction as were the artisans from
Tyre. Israel's many years of trouble had prevented their
developing the crafts they needed.
Comfortably situated in Jerusalem, and with his nation
constantly becoming stronger and more united, David realized even
more fully that God had given him the kingship. He was thankful
and humble. He put great emphasis on obeying God's laws. He
didn't let up on reminding the nation of the importance and
necessity of obedience to the Creator.
Nevertheless, even David didn't immediately overcome a
desire to increase the number of his wives, and women who lived
with him only as the objects of his affection. Many sons and
daughters were born to David by his several wives and concubines.
(II Samuel 5:13-16.)
During this period the Philistine leaders were receiving
worrisome reports of how Israel was becoming more solidly
established under David's leadership. They hadn't been very
active against Israel in the past few years because they had
hoped the civil strife would cause the twelve tribes to fall
apart. At last they realized that if they expected to prevent
Israel from becoming a strong nation again, they would have to
attack Jerusalem before David's army grew too large.
Reports then began coming to David that the Philistines
intended to do away with him even if they had to destroy
Jerusalem and the whole army of Israel. David didn't ignore these
threatening rumors. Instead, he moved a great part of his army to
a rugged region just south of Jerusalem. A few days later he was
informed that thousands of Philistine troops were moving through
Judah and pouring into the Rephaim valley, a plain extending
southwest of the city.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 98
BUILD A TEMPLE?


WHEN thousands of Philistines poured into the valley just south
of Jerusalem, David was uncertain as to what his battle strategy
should be. He had to ask God what to do. When he was told that
the Israelites would win if they were to attack the enemy, his
usual confidence was restored.


Faith and Wisdom

He didn't rush out immediately toward the Philistines just
because he knew God could and would help him. He used the good
judgment and strategy that God expected of him. Next, he quickly
deployed parts of his army out beyond both rims of the valley so
that they couldn't be seen by the enemy. He put the Israelites in
positions to surround the Philistines, who were gambling that the
Israelite army would probably hole up in the strong fortress at
Jerusalem.
The sudden attack of the Israelites down the sloping sides
of the valley was too much for the Philistines. They realized
that such a thing could happen, and they felt that they were
prepared. But when David's troops actually came rushing down at
them in a squeeze maneuver, they broke ranks and frantically
raced back toward the southwest. So many of them were killed by
the Israelites that they were utterly defeated without being able
to fight in their usually furious manner.
In their hasty retreat they lost much equipment and arms
valuable to the Israelites. Even many of their idols -- good luck
charms of that day -- were left behind. These were mostly small
images of animals carried on the persons of the soldiers, who
looked to them for protection and welfare. Ridiculous as this
seems, many people today still carry certain small items they
seriously regard as their "good luck" charms. These can be
anything from coins and crosses to four-leaf clovers and rabbits'
feet.
Not all the Philistine soldiers' idols were the kind that
could be carried in pockets or bags. Some were so large that they
had to be borne on frames or pedestals carried by men. Large or
small they were all burned in a roaring fire. They were worthless
objects, and David knew that God wanted them destroyed. (II
Samuel 5:17-21.) Back when the Israelites were in the fortieth
year of their wandering in the deserts, God informed Moses that
idols should be burned. (Deuteronomy 7:5, 25.) If they weren't,
they could end up as souvenirs for the Israelites, some of whom
might develop a superstitious attitude toward them.
David was thankful that God had helped defeat the
Philistines. But he knew that one defeat wouldn't keep them away
for very long. He returned to Jerusalem with his army to enjoy
several months of peace. Then the enemy appeared again in Rephaim
Valley, this time in even greater numbers. (II Samuel 5:22.) Once
more David asked God what to do. God told him that he should wait
until the Philistines had pitched camp in the valley, and then
take his men, quietly and unseen, to one side of the valley where
there was a long, thick stand of mulberry trees. He was to wait
behind the trees with his men until a strong breeze would come up
to rustle the mulberry leaves. That was to be the signal for the
Israelites to attack.
Later, as David and his soldiers patiently waited after dark
behind the trees, a breeze came up after a calm of several hours.
At first the gentle movement of air only slightly stirred the
leaves. As it grew stronger, the leaves began to rustle in such a
way that they produced a suspicious sound. This sound grew in
volume until it reached the ears of the Philistines, part of whom
were camped close to the trees. To them, as it became louder, it
was like many men sneaking through the trees.
Convinced that a tremendous force was coming toward them,
the Philistines fell into a state of panic. At the same time,
David's men raced through the trees and fell upon their
distraught enemies with such force that thousands of the
Philistines died in the valley. Thousands more managed to elude
the attack by the Israelites, who stubbornly pursued them so
tenaciously that they kept picking off the fleeing Philistines as
they struggled to reach safety in their native country. The
Israelites didn't give up the chase until they had run the
remnants of the enemy army all the way to southern Philistia near
the border of Egypt close to the Great Sea. (II Samuel 5:23-25.)


David Brings the Ark to Jerusalem

With the Philistines again defeated through God's help,
David was for a time free to apply himself to matters other than
war. For one thing, he wanted to bring the ark of the covenant to
Jerusalem from the hill town of Kirjath-jearim. There it had been
left many years before, after the Philistines had fearfully sent
it back following their miserable experiences with it. (I Samuel
6.)
Traveling with many Israelite leaders and musicians, and
with a magnificent procession of thousands of soldiers to put
down any possible trouble from the Philistines, David went to the
home of a man named Abinadab in Kirjath-jearim, about eight miles
west of Jerusalem. (II Samuel 6:1-2.) The ark had been in that
home for several decades, where it was watched over by a priest
named Eleazar, one of Abinadab's sons. (I Samuel 7:1-2).
The ark was loaded on a cart that had been built especially
for the purpose of transporting it, although that was not the
means by which God meant it to be carried. (Exodus 25:10-16;
Exodus 37:1-5.) Uzzah and Ahio, two of Abinadab's sons, drove the
ox team that pulled the cart. (II Samuel 6:3.) To give an air of
celebration to the bringing of the ark to Jerusalem, David's
musicians walked before the cart and played their harps,
tambourines, cymbals, drums and psalteries. David marched behind
the cart, and behind him came the thousands who had accompanied
him to obtain the ark.
As the colorful procession neared Jerusalem, one of the oxen
stumbled in a rut. The cart was jerked so severely that it
appeared that the ark might tumble over. Without giving a thought
to what the result would be, Uzzah reached out to steady the ark
with one hand. That was the last act of his life. (II Samuel
6:4-7.) The ark was to be handled only by the poles that were
extended through its rings, and touching it was strictly
forbidden. (Numbers 4:15.) God made no exception with Uzzah, even
though that man's intentions may not have been consciously wrong.
Uzzah should have known the consequences, for the Levites had
copies of God's Word. They were required to know what they were
doing and to keep the Scriptures always before them. (Deuteronomy
17:18-20.)
When David saw that Uzzah was dead, he was very grieved. The
happy temperament of the whole procession sank. Thinking that God
may have been displeased because of the moving of the ark, David
decided not to try to take it any farther. He directed that it
should be left at the nearby home of an acquaintance named
Obed-edom, who lived on the western outskirts of Jerusalem. (II
Samuel 6:8-10.)
As the weeks went by, David became more concerned about the
ark. He feared he might be responsible for bringing some kind of
curse on Obed-edom by leaving the ark with him. Three months
after Uzzah's death, upon inquiring about Obed-edom, David was
pleasantly relieved to learn that the man had recently come into
a state of prosperity and that everything was going well for all
his family. Some members of his family who had been ill were
enjoying the best of health because they had been suddenly and
miraculously healed. David could only conclude that God had
blessed the people in Obed-edom's home because of the presence of
the ark there. (II Samuel 6:11.) This caused him to decide to go
at once to bring it to Jerusalem.


The Right Way to Rejoice

Having planned and prepared more carefully this time, David
and the high priest instructed Levites in how to handle the ark.
(I Chronicles 15:2.) They carried it on foot as they should,
holding the poles on their shoulders. Musicians and singers went
ahead of the ark, and there was constant music and happy
shouting. As before, a great throng followed. Occasionally the
ark bearers would stop with their load and burnt offerings would
be made nearby on temporary altars that had been built along the
route into Jerusalem.
As the procession entered the city, David felt constrained
to express his gay and thankful emotions by dancing. Tossing
aside his royal tunic, he broke into a very strenuous series of
surprisingly graceful leaps and gyrations to the accompaniment of
the musicians. The crowd was pleased. (II Samuel 6:12-15.)
Probably God was pleased, too, because the Bible says that we
should praise the Creator by song, instrumental music and proper
dancing. (Psalm 33:1-3).
But there was one watching from a window, who was anything
but gratified. It was Michal, Saul's daughter, one of David's
wives. (II Samuel 6:16.) She hated her husband for what he was
doing. She thought it was shameful for David to dance a "Highland
fling" as the common people might do.
"What a conceited show-off!" she thought. "He's making a
disgraceful fool of himself just to impress all those silly young
women in the crowd. He won't feel so much like an athletic hero
when I tell him what I think of him when he comes home!"
The ark was brought into the special tent that David had
prepared for it. More burnt offerings and peace offerings were
made. A great amount of food was distributed to the crowd,
including bread, meat and wine. After all had eaten, David
pronounced a blessing on them and they returned to their homes.
(II Samuel 6:17-19.)
David was pleased because of the day's events, but he wasn't
very happy when he returned to his home to be confronted by
Michal's glaring eyes.
"How glorious was the king of Israel today," Michal smirked.
"Did you really imagine that the young women were moved by your
odd motions? I saw you prancing around out there. You acted as
though bees were trapped inside your clothes!"
"I danced only because I was happy that the ark was being
brought into Jerusalem," David sternly told Michal. "I did
nothing shameful. I could have done much worse and still not be
as vile as you seem to think I have been. I'm sure that those who
watched me have more respect for my conduct than God has for
yours in accusing me of trying to show off before young women!"
Angered because of her husband's rebuke, Michal flounced
away. From that day on David had little or no affection for her.
As a result of speaking so unjustly to David, she never had any
children. (II Samuel 6:20-23.)


Build a Temple?

After David had moved into the building that had been a gift
from Hiram, king of Tyre, David began to consider how much better
his personal surroundings were than those of the ark, which was
housed only in a tent.
"The ark should rest in a more elegant place than that in
which I live," David told Nathan the prophet. "What do you think
of my planning a fine temple to house the ark?"
"Surely God would be pleased by such a respectful act,"
Nathan replied. "I should think that He would bless you and all
Israel for carrying out such a wonderful idea."
That night, however, God contacted Nathan in a vision to
tell him that David's plan wasn't according to what God approved.
"Tell David that I haven't required anything more than a
tent or a tabernacle for my presence since the Israelites came
out of Egypt," God informed Nathan. "I have never suggested that
I want or need any other kind of dwelling for the ark. Years from
now, when David is dead, I shall have his son erect a building to
be dedicated to me. But there is something more important. Unlike
Saul's family, which I put aside because of disobedience, one of
David's descendants will rule forever over the kingdom I shall
establish. Thus, instead of David building a house for me, I
shall build a house for him -- the ancestral line that will be
known as the house of David." (II Samuel 7:1-16.)
Next morning Nathan told David of his vision and all that
God had said to him. David wasn't disappointed to learn that God
didn't want him to build a special house for the ark. Instead, he
was happily excited to learn that he would have a son whom God
would direct in building a temple that would be dedicated to the
Creator, and which would be an appropriate resting place for the
ark. David immediately sought a place of privacy to sit in
meditation before God and give thanks for God's wonderful
promises and blessings to himself and to Israel (II Samuel
7:17-29.)
Because of David's obedience and because the people were
looking more and more to God for the right ways to live, a period
of release from surrounding enemies began to dawn for all Israel.
Since Israel didn't completely trust God for divine protection,
however, this security came about only after furious battles
through which David led his troops with God's miraculous help.
Even though Israel didn't completely trust God, He kept His
promise and delivered them from their enemies.


Little Faith -- Little Peace

One of David's first military accomplishments at that time
was to attack the Philistines on the west border of Canaan and
force them so far back into their territory that the Israelites
seized some of their main cities and occupied them for several
years. This reversed conditions for the Israelites who lived near
Philistia. They had long been subject to the demanding whims of
the Philistines. (II Samuel 8:1.)
After establishing garrisons to keep the Philistines
subdued, David took his army to the east border of his nation,
where he waged a powerful attack against the Moabites. David's
friend, the old king, had died. Under a hostile new king, the
Moabites were constantly trying to push over across the Jordan,
but this time they hastily withdrew deep into Moab in an
unsuccessful attempt to escape.
The Moabites were fierce desert fighters, but they were no
match for the inspired Israelites. After disposing of them in
vast numbers, the Israelites took over most of their cities.
Those who were spared were forced to pay a regular tribute to
Israel to make up for what they had taken in former raids into
Canaan. (II Samuel 8:2.)
There was still another area where Israel was troubled by
enemies. It was in the territories of Manasseh, Gad, and Reuben,
whose northern and northeastern limits were meant to extend to
the Euphrates River. After Joshua's time, this had become a part
of the land of the Syrians. (Syrians are called Aramaeans in the
original Hebrew Bible.) The chief Syrian kingdom was Zobah. The
king of Zobah long since had moved his army southwest across the
Euphrates River with the intention of edging on down through the
territory of Manasseh.
Intent on recovering the region occupied by the enemy, David
marched his army northward to the general vicinity of Mt. Hermon.
Scouts who had gone in advance returned to tell their king that
thousands of Aramaean soldiers of Zobah were encamped on a high
plain farther on to the north.
"Besides a great army, they have thousands of horses and
chariots," the scouts reported. "Most of the ground is fairly
level, and they can make terrible use of their bladed vehicles!"
David was far from happy because of this report. But he
wasn't discouraged. He was aware that it was God's intention that
the Zobahites should be driven out of Canaan, and he was
confident that the army of Israel could be the means by which the
task would be accomplished. After moving within sight of the
enemy forces, David could see that they were extended over such a
wide area that it would be unwise to try to surround them. A
close study of the terrain gave him an idea how he might deal
with the Aramaean chariots, a matter of deep concern to him.
After conferring with Joab, who was now next in command under
him, and with his lesser officers, David moved his men to a part
of the plateau heavily strewn with small boulders. By this time
the Syrians (Aramaeans) had seen the Israelites, and there was
feverish activity in their camp.
The Bible doesn't give any details of the battle that
quickly ensued. But it is possible that at Joab's command part of
the Israelites marched on across the rocky region and out to a
smoother part of the ground. A wide cloud of dust swelled up off
the plain in front of the Aramaean camp. It was a welcome sign to
David, because it meant that the chariots had been sent out to
attack them. Soon the thunder of thousands of pounding hoofs
could be heard across the plateau. At another command from Joab
the marching Israelites came to a halt. Then, as the chariots
came nearer, the troops obeyed another order to swiftly retreat.
The men of Zobah, now very close, hoped to race into the ranks of
the fleeing Israelites and mow them down with the big, sharp
blades that extended from the sides of the chariots.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 99
MEN TRUST IN ARMIES


IN a northern region not far from Mount Hermon, David's soldiers
-- relying on themselves instead of God -- had baited the
Aramaeans into action. They boldly marched out on a flat plain
where enemy chariots could easily mow down the Israelites.
According to plan, the Israelites suddenly turned and ran to
safety among nearby boulders. The chariots raced after them, and
ran into an area of rocks that caused the speeding vehicles to
bounce and careen wildly. A great number of them smashed together
or tipped over, snapping off the deadly blades, throwing the
drivers to the ground and yanking the horses onto their backs.
Oncoming chariots crashed against the overturned ones. The whole
detachment came to a violent halt as it sped into the region of
small boulders over which the Israelites leaped in planned
retreat. David's scheme to lure at least part of the chariots to
their destruction had worked.
But the battle had hardly begun. The Syrian drivers and
their armed riders lost no time in dispatching spears and arrows
into the ranks of the Israelites, who halted their retreat as
soon as the chariots were stopped. They turned on the outnumbered
Syrians and wiped them out in a matter of minutes.
Many of the chariots of the rear ranks were turned back when
the drivers realized what had happened. These stayed at a safe
distance to await the arrival of their infantry, which was moving
on the double toward the Israelites. Their morale was seriously
shaken when they saw so many of their chariots cracking up.
Thousands of foot soldiers on each side collided in the awesome
din and frightful action of hand-to-hand combat. The Israelites
soon realized that they were fighting men who were already partly
conquered by a superstitious fear caused by the tales they had
heard of the strange powers of the God of Israel. (II Samuel
8:3.)
Because God was protecting them, almost all the Israelite
soldiers escaped the weapons of their enemies. Soon the wide
battlefield was scattered with the bodies of many Aramaeans.
Hadadezer, the king of Zobah and commander of the Syrian or
Aramaean forces, saw that it was useless to continue the fight.
He tactfully withdrew a safe distance with some of his men, part
of whom he sent on fast horses to nearby Damascus to ask the
ruler of that city to send out soldiers as soon as possible
against the Israelites.
So great was the defeat of the Zobahites that twenty
thousand of their infantrymen were killed or captured by David's
men. A large cavalry attack would have been very deadly under
ordinary circumstances, but God intervened to cause the horses
and their riders to panic during the battle. A thousand chariots
and seven hundred horsemen and their horses were slain or taken
captive. (II Samuel 8:4.) God had commanded Israel not to
accumulate great numbers of war horses, lest they start depending
upon war horses instead of upon God for protection. (Deuteronomy
17:16.) For that reason, David ordered the war horses should be
killed and all the chariots should be torn apart except a hundred
to be saved for use by the Israelites. Much metal was stripped
from the chariots, as well as valuable trappings. (I Chronicles
18:3-4.)
All the rest of the day the Israelites took in the booty of
war, including a wealth of items in the camp of Zobah, where they
stayed that night. Meanwhile, David wondered where Hadadezer, the
Zobahite king, had gone. A questioning of prisoners revealed he
had been present until the tide of battle turned to favor the
Israelites, and that there were many Syrian troops stationed in
and around Damascus. David could only conclude that Hadadezer was
away somewhere awaiting the arrival of more soldiers to move
against the Israelites, and probably that very night!


Reinforcements Attack

David's expectation turned to reality. During the darkness
of the early morning, thousands of Syrians moved silently up to
the Israelites, whose inactivity caused the enemy to believe that
they were in a state of deep sleep after a day of vigorous
action. The Syrians were so certain that they were going to find
the Israelites unprepared to fight that they suffered quite a
shock when the Israelites leaped up, weapons in hand, and noisily
charged into the intruders. The bloody result was that twenty-two
thousand Syrians died at the hands of those whom they planned to
kill in their beds. (II Samuel 8:5; I Chronicles 18:5.)
Next day David's men gathered more of the spoils of war.
Many of the shields, collars and bracelets of the Syrians were
made at least partly of gold. These were sent to Jerusalem as an
offering of gratitude to God to add greatly to the wealth of
Israel. The Israelite army then moved from one nearby city to
another to seize from the Syrians thousands of pounds of valuable
brass, a metal that was very necessary in both domestic and
military use. At the same time David left many of his soldiers in
that region to guard the borders of Canaan. As with the Moabites,
a regular tribute was demanded from the Syrians, who preferred to
pay rather than suffer the indignity of the Israelite troops
overrunning their land. (II Samuel 8:6-8; I Chronicles 18:6-8.)
For the time being the Syrians (Aramaeans) had learned their
lesson. Their punishment came because they had stolen grazing
lands that God had formerly given to three tribes of Israel. (I
Chronicles 5:3, 9-11, 18-23.)
It wasn't long before Toi, ruler of the nearby city of
Hamath, heard about what had happened. He and Hadadezer were
enemies and their armies were often at war. Toi was apparently
pleased to know that the Israelites had overcome the Zobahites
and Syrians, and to learn that Hadadezer's army wouldn't trouble
him anymore. It would have been foolhardy for him to disapprove
of Israel's occupation of northeastern Canaan. His only wise
course was to cultivate friendship with the king of Israel.
Accordingly, he sent his son, Joram, to head a delegation to
visit David and congratulate him on his latest triumphs in
battle. To prove his father's friendship for the king of Israel,
Joram presented David with a costly array of ornate bowls and
vases made of brass, silver and gold. All these David added to
the special treasury being built from valuable articles taken
from the subdued people of other nations. He hoped that this
wealth would eventually be used to help build the temple for God.
(II Samuel 8:9-12; I Chronicles 18:9-11.)
The triumphant wars against the nations pressing in against
Israel caused David to be even more respected by his enemies as
well as by his people. At last the promised land of Canaan was
inhabited and held to all its borders by the people of Israel.
Meanwhile, David worked toward establishing a just government. He
retained in high offices men who were most capable. He was the
kind of king who publicly and privately gave credit to his men
when credit was due them, instead of trying to swing the honors
his way. (II Samuel 8:15-18; I Chronicles 18:14-17.)


David Teaches Loyalty

Joab, although he had greatly roused David's anger in the
past, was kept on as the general of the army of Israel. David had
promised that office to anyone who could successfully lead troops
into Jerusalem during the attack on that city by the Israelites,
and Joab earned the reward. He was a capable military leader,
though he was callous and loved violent action. With his brother,
Abishai, who became next in rank under him, Joab carried out his
duties well.
In the last battle of that particular time when the
Israelites cleared out their enemies from southeast Canaan, it
was Abishai who handled the troops. Their record was so notable
that eighteen thousand Edomite soldiers were slain. (I Chronicles
18:12-13; II Samuel 8:13-14.) God uses all kinds of people to
carry out His many plans. But His true servants must be obedient
to the Creator's physical and spiritual laws.
David's desire to be fair in matters of government led him
to wonder if there were any of Saul's family who were still
living. If there were, it was the king's desire to help them for
the sake of the memory of Saul's son Jonathan, who was David's
closest friend when he was a very young man employed by Saul as a
musician and armor bearer. (II Samuel 9:1.)
Eventually a man was brought to Jerusalem who had been a
servant in Saul's employ. From him David learned, to his
surprise, that Jonathan had a son named Mephibosheth who was
living with a kind and hospitable man named Machir in the town of
Lo-debar east of the Jordan River.
"How could it be that I have never known that my friend
Jonathan had such a son?" David asked the man who had been
brought to him.
"He was only five years old when his father died," answered
Saul's former servant. "During those years, sir, my master caused
you to be an outcast. You could hardly be expected to keep
abreast of such matters. Of course Jonathan's son is still only a
young man."
"But the grandson of a king can't ordinarily escape the
public eye," David observed. "It's difficult for me to understand
why I never heard of him."
"Probably it's because his legs weren't normal," was the
answer. "Because of childhood injuries, he couldn't take part in
games and contests with other youngsters of his age. He doesn't
get out in public places very often."
"Send men at once to Lo-debar to bring Mephibosheth here,"
David instructed some of his servants after a few moments of
reflection. "But say nothing to him about why I want him."
Days later, when Mephibosheth was brought to Jerusalem, he
limped into David's court and prostrated himself before the king.
"I am your servant, sir!" he muttered fearfully. "I shall
willingly do whatever you ask if only you will tell me what I
have done to offend you!" (II Samuel 9:2-6.)
"Bring this man a comfortable chair," David whispered to an
aide. After Mephibosheth was seated, David spoke to him in an
assuring voice, "Don't be afraid. You haven't offended me, nor
are you here to be troubled in any way. You were brought here so
that I might honor you!"


A Pauper Prince Honored

"What reason would you have to do that?" Mephibosheth asked.
"Surely I am nothing more than a dead dog to you."
"You mean much to me," David replied. "I want to show you
special respect because Jonathan, your father, was my closest
friend. I didn't know till lately that you exist, but now that
I've found you, I want you to receive the property that belonged
to Saul, your grandfather." David knew one should be loyal to old
friends. (Proverbs 17:17; 18:24; 27:10.)
Mephibosheth stared unbelievingly at David. All his life he
had been dependent on others to support him. His possessions
included little more than the clothes he was wearing, but now he
was being offered valuable farmland and a fine home!
"Thank you, sir," he said after a pause of several moments,
"but I couldn't accept all that. I've done nothing to deserve it.
Besides, I'm not able to move about very well, and I couldn't
succeed even in taking care of the buildings, to say nothing of
farming the land." (II Samuel 9:7-8.)
David turned and said something to an aide. Ziba, the
servant of Saul who had disclosed Mephibosheth's existence, soon
entered the room.
"Mephibosheth, Jonathan's son," David told Ziba, "should
receive Saul's property, and I want you and your family and
servants to assume all the duties that should be carried out to
make the estate productive for Mephibosheth and for you and all
who will live or work there."
Ziba was obviously pleased by these arrangements. He had
fifteen sons who were capable of working. He also had twenty
servants whom he wished to keep employed.
"It is my pleasure to carry out your will, sir," Ziba said,
bowing. "Mephibosheth will want for nothing."
"Now how can you refuse all that?" David smiled at
Mephibosheth. "Surely you have no other reason to reject these
things."
The young man was overwhelmed. He profusely thanked David,
who was pleased at the opportunity to do something for Jonathan's
son.
Mephibosheth sent for his wife, and they were very
comfortable in their new home. To make life more pleasant, God
blessed them with a son whom they named Micha. The three of them
were treated as royalty, and were often invited to David's house
for dinner and other social occasions. (II Samuel 9:9-13.)


A Friend Insulted

Shortly after the war with the Syrians, David was informed
that the king of the Ammonites had died. The Bible doesn't
mention what connection David had with this man, but obviously he
had in some way befriended David, possibly during the time he had
sought refuge from Saul outside Canaan. David wanted the king's
son, Hanun, to know that the king of Israel was sorry to hear of
the death of his father. Several emissaries were sent with gifts
to the land of the Ammonites east of the Dead Sea to deliver
David's message of sympathy. (II Samuel 10:1-2; I Chronicles
19:1-2.)
Hanun graciously received the Israelites, but after they had
been taken to guest quarters for a night of rest before starting
back to Jerusalem, some of the young Ammonite chiefs who were
unfriendly toward the Israelites came to talk to Hanun.
"If the king of Israel ever cared anything about your
father, he is only using it as an excuse to send spies here,"
they told Hanun. "These men with gifts are surely looking our
city over so that they can take back information. It means that
Israel is planning to attack us soon!"
Hanun was troubled by this opinion. By next morning he
decided that the chiefs were probably right, and he gave orders
to arrest the Israelites. Each man's beard was half removed, and
their robes were whacked off almost to their waists. In that
condition they were sneeringly told to go back to Jerusalem and
tell David that his attempt to spy on the Ammonites was as
ridiculous as his emissaries would look when they returned.
News of this insulting act somehow reached David before the
embarrassed emissaries could reach the Jordan River. David sent
men to bring them new clothes at the site of the wrecked city of
Jericho. The emissaries were told to remain there until their
beards were evenly grown out.
Meanwhile Hanun also received some news that caused him to
hastily call together the rash Ammonite chiefs who had talked him
into mistreating the Israelites. (I Samuel 10:3-5; I Chronicles
19:3-5.)
"I made a deadly mistake when I listened to you men," he
angrily told them. "If King David had no previous intention of
attacking us, he has reason to now. He is very angry. So are
thousands of Israelites, and here we are with hardly enough
fighting men to be called an army!"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 100
DAVID'S TEMPTATION


AFTER insulting David's emissaries from Jerusalem, (II Samuel
10:15; I Chronicles 19:1-5) King Hanun of Ammon later learned
that he had been most unwise. Reports kept coming to him that the
Israelites were so angry that they were almost certain to attack
the Ammonites in the region east of the Dead Sea.


A Gentile Plot

The army of Hanun, king of the Ammonites, was very small
compared to King David's army. Hanun realized that the only
possible way to meet his enemy on anything resembling an equal
basis would be to hire troops from nearby Aramaean and
Mesopotamian nations.
After much diplomatic bargaining, Hanun managed to secure
33,000 soldiers -- many of them horsemen and charioteers -- from
four of those neighboring Syrian kings. This was quite an
accomplishment, inasmuch as the Syrians (called Aramaeans in the
original Hebrew Bible) had recently suffered great defeat by
Israel. The troops assembled around the city of Medeba east of
the northern tip of the Dead Sea in the vicinity of Mount Nebo,
where Moses died. (II Samuel 10:6; I Chronicles 19:6-7).
Certain members of David's expanding espionage system
promptly sent to Jerusalem the news of the Syrian accumulation of
soldiers. David was more disappointed than worried. He had hoped
that wars could be avoided for many more years, but now he knew
that since Israel didn't trust God for protection, Israel's army
would have to be sent out again. If it failed to show up against
the Syrians, they would be likely to work themselves into the
foolish idea of going northward from Medeba into eastern Israel.
Or they might cross westward over the Jordan and wipe out some of
the Israelite towns. Although the people of Israel and especially
David, were angry because of what Hanun had done to the men who
had come to the Ammonites for a friendly purpose, David hadn't
planned on waging major warfare over the matter. But the
Ammonites had now invited attack on themselves for the second
time.
The Philistines posed no threat to Israel at that time. So
most of Israel's army was sent eastward across the Jordan River
to meet the enemy. David remained in Jerusalem, sending Joab as
head of the fighting force, and Abishai, Joab's brother, as
second in command. (II Samuel 10:7; I Chronicles 19:8.)
When the Israelites came in sight of Medeba, the Ammonites
rushed out to station themselves in front of the city. Their
intention was to try to cause the Israelites to believe that only
the very limited numbers of Ammonites were on hand to fight. This
attempted trick momentarily looked successful. But Joab's rear
guard saw the thousands of Syrians pouring over a ridge behind
them and sounded a warning. The Aramaeans had planned on waiting
for the Israelites to close in on the Ammonites, and then to
quickly attack the Israelites from the rear.
Joab hastily chose the best soldiers of the army to go
against the 33,000 Syrians. The remaining Israelite troops were
put under Abishai's command to be used against the Ammonites.
"Your men should be able to rout those Ammonites in front of
the gates of Medeba," Joab told Abishai. "I'll take the rest of
the troops against these Aramaeans coming toward our rear column.
It's up to us to make the very best use of our men to fight for
the people and cities of Israel. If the Aramaeans are too strong
for me, come quickly with your men to help me. If the Ammonites
prove too strong for you, I'll rush back to help you. Don't be
concerned about being defeated. If God sees fit, He will help us
win." (I Samuel 10:8-12; I Chronicles 19:9-13).


A Trap Turned to Victory

Joab's last remark could be considered a bit odd for one who
was an expert soldier who believed in force and violence to
settle matters. Nevertheless, he believed in God's great power,
even though he wasn't usually inclined to obey God's laws. He
never realized to what an extent God was using him to deliver the
unbelieving, sinful Israelites from their neighbors.
At Joab's command the stronger part of the army suddenly
reformed their lines to face the Aramaeans. When the Syrians
realized that they, instead of the Ammonites, were the first
objects of attack, they fell into a noisy state of panic. They
raced away from Medeba with such frantic haste that Joab
commanded his men not to tire themselves in futile pursuit.
About the same time Abishai's troops rushed at the
Ammonites, who were so discouraged at the retreat of the Syrians
that they fled into Medeba and slammed the gates shut on their
pursuers. As Abishai was planning how he could break into the
city, Joab joined him after giving up the chase of the Syrians.
The Syrians continued their hasty retreat to their homeland.
"The Ammonites have learned that they have no chance of
defeating us," Joab told Abishai. "This city is on the border,
and we'd probably have to destroy it and the women and children
inside in the process of wiping out the soldiers. The Syrians
have gone, so the wisest thing to do is return to Jerusalem." (II
Samuel 10:13-14; I Chronicles 19:14-15).
Even while the Israelite army was returning home, certain
Syrian men were planning to combine their military power into a
mighty force intended to sweep into Israel with deadly violence.
Embarrassed and angered by the rout of their soldiers from
Medeba, Syrian leaders schemed for immediate reprisal. The man
who was eager to champion their cause was Hadadezer. He was the
Syrian king who previously had lost thousands of men and many
horses and chariots to the army of Israel. By this time Hadadezer
had rebuilt an army. This, combined with the men of other Syrian
kings, made up a sizable fighting machine. But Hadadezer wasn't
satisfied until he had recruited many more Aramaean soldiers from
Mesopotamia, the ancient land north of the Euphrates river.
Hadadezer sent the army southward under the command of an
experienced and able military leader by the name of Shobach.
Shobach halted his army for the night at the town of Helam, in
the territory of eastern Manasseh. He planned to begin laying
Manasseh waste next morning. Then he would ravage every Israelite
town and village in his path to the Jordan River and on to
Jerusalem. He didn't intend to let anything stand in the way of
his great number of men and chariots. (II Samuel 10:15-16; I
Chronicles 19:16.)
But there was a problem he didn't know about till next
morning, when the huge Israelite army appeared on the southwest
horizon!


An International Scheme Ruined

Shobach was almost overcome with surprise. He had been told
that the Israelite army was in the vicinity of Jerusalem, and
that he would meet no opposition until he was almost there. He
didn't know that David, through his alert spies, had learned
several days before of the movements of the Syrian army. Because
this appeared to be such a serious threat to Israel, David
decided that he would lead the army, with Joab next in command
under him. He ordered the army to move fast and with long periods
of marching. It was necessary to meet the Syrians before they
could enter and damage any part of Israel.
In spite of being taken by surprise, Shobach felt that he
had an advantage in meeting the enemy on fairly flat ground.
There his chariots could operate with slaughterous abandon. He
sent them off at once to attack.
The approaching Israelites knew they must look to God for
help when they heard the growing roar of thousands of horses'
hoofs. They saw row upon row of bladed chariots being drawn
swiftly toward them. The line of chariots soon curved almost
halfway around them from the northwest to the southeast horizons.
As the Syrian foot soldiers were hurrying forward two or
three miles from the Israelites, the Syrian chariots disappeared
from their view in a mammoth cloud of dust. There was no way for
the Syrian foot soldiers to know how much carnage their chariots
were causing when they rolled against the Israelites. Later,
after the dust had partly settled, Shobach and his men received
their second jolting surprise.
Out of the thinning cloud of dust emerged a wide phalanx of
Israelite infantrymen with bows, javelins and spears poised for
instant action!
As for the chariots that had been sent out against the
approaching Israelites, the first lines of vehicles had been
stopped by a tremendous shower of javelins and arrows well aimed
at the horses as well as the drivers and their companion
fighters. Succeeding lines of chariots had piled up against those
that were halted or overturned. More and more chariots had
charged blindly onward through the choking cloud of dust to pile
up in a staggering mass of screeching metal, whinnying horses and
yelling, groaning men. The Israelites had scrambled over them,
dealing death as they passed, and then had hurried on to surprise
the oncoming Syrian infantrymen.
Shobach didn't have time to find out what had happened to
his chariots and their drivers. The closest Israelites let their
arrows and javelins fly with deadly accuracy and force that
almost completely downed the foremost ranks of the bewildered
Syrians before they could counteract. Regardless of Shobach's
orders to keep pressing ahead, the Syrians who had seen what had
happened to their front ranks wheeled around and frenziedly
plunged into those behind them in a mad effort to retreat. Within
minutes the whole Syrian army was a struggling, screaming,
disorganized mass of men, trampling, clawing and hacking at each
other in a wild attempt to get away from the oncoming Israelites.
Shobach was killed in the terrible struggle that followed.
Even the huge cavalry force, which was to follow the chariots,
was made useless when many horses became overly excited and threw
and trampled their riders.
Aware of the Syrians' trouble, David told Joab to order the
Israelites to make the most of the situation by doubling their
efforts to crush their enemies while a state of panic existed.
The military strength of Israel was so great against the Syrians
that in the next few hours 40,000 cavalrymen and foot soldiers
lost their lives and hundreds of chariots were destroyed with
their drivers. As usual, as in almost any great battle, many
escaped. Miraculously, because of God's help, very few Israelites
were injured.


Temptation Sneaks In

Following this great contest, a vast wealth of army material
was picked up from the vanquished Syrians. Moreover, the subdued
nations brought tributes to the Israelites and served them in
other ways. Syrian leaders realized how tragic it had been to try
to help the Ammonites fight against Israel. They determined that
they would never again be drawn into such a foolish alliance,
although helping the Ammonites was only one of several reasons
why they had come to war with Israel. (II Samuel 10:17-19; I
Chronicles 19:17-19.)
The next year, when weather permitted more favorable
movement of troops, David planned to send an army against the
Ammonites. They had been responsible for much of the warfare the
year before. And he felt that they hadn't been dealt with in a
manner that would keep them from invading Israel again. David
wasn't concerned with vengeance. He wanted to curb the
war-loving, ambitious Ammonites before they could build an army
strong enough to trouble Israel in the future.
The Israelites easily invaded the land of Ammon and
devastated much of the countryside and lesser fortifications.
There was little resistance until they neared Rabbah, the
capital, about thirty miles northeast of the Dead Sea. The
terrain in that area was rugged. Joab and Abishai, the commanders
of the Israelite troops, knew that the Ammonites could be very
troublesome in such a region. Thousands of Ammonites might charge
out of the defiles and gullies before the Israelites could reach
Rabbah. (II Samuel 11:1; I Chronicles 20:1.)
Back in Jerusalem, David wondered how matters were going
with his army. The last report that had come to him by a special
messenger informed him that all was going well. Thus encouraged,
David took a late afternoon nap on the private roof area of his
palatial home. It was a warm day, and he wished to rest outside
to take advantage of the gentle breeze.
He awakened just as dusk was coming on, and got up to stroll
around the terrace and gaze out across the city. Oil lamps were
being lit here and there.
The starting flares of more lamps on a nearby building below
drew his attention. He saw a young woman stepping into a tub to
bathe. There wasn't anything very unusual about a person bathing
in sight of others in those times. Privacy was something not
everyone could afford. A little later, just as David was coming
back around the terrace, the young woman emerged from the tub.
David looked down to see her again. This time he watched her with
more than passing interest as she gracefully draped a robe over
her dripping body. He hadn't noticed the first time that she was
so beautiful.
On inquiring who the woman was, David learned that her name
was Bathsheba, and that she was the wife of a man named Uriah, a
Hittite. (The Hittites were living in the region around the
headwaters of the Jordan River when the Israelites had come to
Canaan.) (II Samuel 11:23.) Uriah was one of the thousands of
soldiers in the army of Israel that had gone to attack the
Ammonites. And he was one of David's thirty-seven great military
heroes. (II Samuel 23:39.) This was disappointing information.
David had hoped that Bathsheba was unmarried. Even though he
didn't know her, the possibility of taking her for a wife was
growing in his mind. He was unwisely allowing himself to be
influenced by lust for physical beauty alone.


Resist Temptation!

It spite of his usual ability for fairness and good
judgment, David continued to think about Bathsheba. He
impulsively decided to do something about it.
"Take this message to the woman named Bathsheba, wife of
Uriah," David told a servant.
When Bathsheba opened the sealed message, she was surprised
and pleased to find an invitation for her to privately visit the
king. When Bathsheba walked up to him at the appointed time,
David was captivated even more by her appearance.
Even before sending his message, David had gone too far in
allowing his lusts to control him. He became unusually familiar
with Bathsheba in the next few hours, and before the light of
another day arrived, the familiarity resulted in adultery.
Instead of shoving tempting thoughts out of his mind, David
had yielded to them. The result was going to be the start of the
most miserable era in his life. He had broken the Seventh and the
Tenth Commandments. Now trouble was certain to come. (II Samuel
11:4.)
The first blow came to David when he received a message from
Bathsheba informing him that she was going to have a child
several months later. David had already started to regret his
foolish affair with this woman. Now sudden dismay was added to
regret. The only possible way to escape from this miserable
situation, he thought to himself, was to get Uriah back to his
wife at once. If Uriah stayed with his wife a few days, he would
think the baby was his.
David lost no time in sending a fast messenger to Joab,
requesting him to get Bathsheba's husband back to Jerusalem by
the swiftest means available to report on the progress of the
war. Uriah rushed back and was brought to David.
"Why am I here?" Uriah asked David. "Why am I being singled
out?"
David answered: "From time to time I like to pick certain
men out of my army, even during a war, to learn from their
observations. It's important that I know what my men think."
Uriah was a bit uncertain why the king had sent for him, and
he wasn't going to give the wrong answers if he could help it.
"What's your opinion of the attitude of the soldiers?" David
began. "Do they feel that they're being fed well enough? Do they
think that this drive against the Ammonites is worthwhile?"
By the time the questioning was over, Uriah was still a
little confused, but he felt that he had somehow given David the
answers he sought.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 101
"YOU ARE THE MAN!"


AFTER committing adultery with Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah, King
David tried to cover up his sin. His first thought was to send
for her husband.
When Uriah arrived, David chatted with him about the
progress of the war in the land of Ammon.
"Thank you for being so observant and informative," David
finally said to Uriah. "You have earned a short furlough. I would
like to talk to you later, but for now go to your home and your
wife." (II Samuel 11:1-8)


David's Scheme Backfires

The king sighed with relief as he watched Uriah stride out
the door. The questioning was only an act to disguise the real
reason for the Hittite's being returned to Jerusalem. David
despised himself for such petty deception.
Added to that was the gnawing feeling of guilt, especially
strong in the presence of the heroic and unswervingly faithful
officer he had wronged. To try to lessen the uncomfortable
feeling, David instructed servants to deliver a special dinner
for two to the home of Uriah and Bathsheba.
After an almost sleepless night, David was greeted with an
unpleasant surprise. He was informed that Uriah hadn't gone home.
Instead, he had spent the time sleeping on a bench in the
servants' quarters of the king's house.
"Send him to me at once," was David's gloomy request.
"Why didn't you spend last night at your home with your
wife?" the king asked with a weak smile when Uriah was brought
before him.
"Weren't you anxious to see her after having been away from
her for so long?" (II Samuel 11:9-10.)
"I wanted very much to be with my wife." Uriah explained,
"but I felt that while my commander and fellow soldiers were
having to sleep on the ground and the rocks, I shouldn't be
taking advantage of anything better than a bench. I don't deserve
better, and I don't prefer to accept the comforts and pleasures
of my home until my fellow soldiers can also come back to their
homes."
"So be it," David commented in unhappy resignation, though
he tried not to look unhappy. "I'll send you back tomorrow to
rejoin the army. Meanwhile, I think it would be wise for you to
drop in to see your wife for at least a few minutes."
All that day Uriah paced nervously about. Several times he
peered out between some columns at his home, only yards away,
hopeful of getting a glimpse of Bathsheba. David was watching him
part of the time, and was hopeful that Uriah would see his wife,
and be sufficiently moved by her appearance to toss away his
resolutions and go home. It didn't turn out that way. (II Samuel
11:11-12.)
That evening David invited Uriah to eat with him. Uriah
readily accepted. He couldn't very well point out that his fellow
soldiers weren't eating, and that therefore he shouldn't eat.
According to the king's instructions, the waiters saw to it that
the guest's wine glass was continually filled. By the time the
long meal was over, the soldier had difficulty getting to his
feet under his own power.
"Go to your home and rest," David whispered to him as he
guided him gently but firmly toward the door.
"Follow him and lead him carefully to his house," David
murmured to a servant. "Report to me if you don't succeed."
Believing that matters would go his way, David retired to
his private quarters. A half-hour passed, and his servant hadn't
returned. Now there was reason to feel that Uriah had staggered
home, with some help, and that when Bathsheba's child was born,
Uriah would naturally be considered its father.
Another half-hour passed. The king was beginning to relax a
little for the first time in several days. Then came the
particular knock used only by certain servants. At David's
permission a servant entered.
"You told me to report to you if I couldn't succeed in
getting your guest back to his home," he told David. "I would
have come to you sooner, but I and other servants have been
trying for an hour to get the man to his house."
"Well?" David snapped loudly. "Where is he now?"
"We couldn't even herd him off your back porch," was the
answer. "He's asleep on a bench in the servants' quarters!" (II
Samuel 11:13.)
David stared in dismal disappointment.
For a moment it appeared that the king was about to strike
his servant. The droll situation suddenly caused him to become
very angry, but then he controlled himself and began pacing the
floor and wondering what he should do next.


Another Scheme

Causing Uriah to become drunk had been a waste of effort.
Even in that condition the resolute-willed Uriah resisted
visiting his wife, who was so close at hand. He felt that he
shouldn't enjoy any part of home life while his fellow soldiers
were enduring hardships in the campaign against the Ammonites.
David was very worried at the thought of what would happen
if the public should learn that he was to be the father of a
child by another man's wife. In a frantic attempt to escape from
the situation, David decided to do a terrible thing. He sent a
sealed letter to Joab, commander of his army, and gave it to
Uriah to be the bearer. Uriah hurriedly returned, just as he
wished, to where the Israelite forces were encamped northeast of
the Dead Sea.
On opening the letter, even the callous Joab was a little
moved. He was instructed to place the incorruptibly patriotic
Uriah in the foremost ranks in the battle with the Ammonites.
Then he was to suddenly withdraw his soldiers and not let them
rescue or help Uriah in any way. This loyal soldier had been
given his own death warrant by David, and had unknowingly
delivered it to the man who had the power to carry out the
vicious order. (II Samuel 11:14-15.)
Uriah returned to the Israelite camp just before the
Ammonites, who had been bottled up in their city of Rabbah,
decided to come out in a surprise foray against their besiegers.
Joab assigned Uriah to the most dangerous spot. The gates of the
city burst open and yelling soldiers streamed out toward the
Israelites.
"Close in on them!" Joab commanded his officers. "Don't let
them get around us!"
The Israelites rushed to meet the attackers, but before they
could get within the archers' range of them, the Ammonites
wheeled about and raced back into the city. The heavy gates
slammed shut to keep out the Israelites as they ran up to the
walls. Joab, meanwhile, had secretly told the other leaders near
Uriah to fall back as soon as danger threatened him. They fell
back, but too late to save some of them from the hissing cloud of
arrows, spears and stones that came down from hundreds of
soldiers who appeared at just the right moment on top of the
wall.
Uriah was among those who were first to reach the walls of
Rabbah. He was also among those who were killed. Some Ammonite
had shot the arrow or hurled the spear or stone that took Uriah's
life, but it was David who was responsible for the Hittite's
death. (II Samuel 11:16-17.)
As far as the crafty Joab was concerned, this episode
provided him with secret knowledge that could be used to his
advantage if he ever needed a very special favor from the king.
He didn't delay in sending news to David.
"Tell the king exactly what has happened lately," Joab
instructed the messenger. "When he hears about how the Ammonites
tricked us, he'll probably be angry, and stare coldly at you as
though you could be personally to blame because our soldiers
moved so close to the walls of Rabbah. He is likely to remind you
of a battle that took place almost two centuries ago, during
which Abimelech, one of Gideon's sons, was killed by a piece of a
millstone tossed down by a woman from the wall at the city of
Thebez. If he demands to know why the Israelite soldiers or their
commander haven't learned from Abimelech's mistake, avoid
answering and quickly mention that I, Joab, regret that some of
our men lost their lives in this action. Give the names and ranks
of these men, starting with Uriah the Hittite." (II Samuel
11:18-21.)
Joab felt certain that David would appear angry when he
heard about his soldiers being lured so close to Rabbah's walls,
but he was equally as certain that the king would forget his
anger as soon as he heard that Uriah was dead.
Later, when the messenger reached Jerusalem to relate to
David what had happened to the army in recent days, the king
became very upset. As he was instructed, the messenger tactfully
forestalled an outburst from David by naming the casualties. When
Uriah was mentioned as having been killed, David's frown faded
away. He held up a hand as though he wished to hear no more.
"I know that Joab must be troubled because of how the
Ammonites tricked him," he remarked to the messenger. "When you
return, tell him not be overly concerned. Remind him for me that
certain ones have to die in battle. Tell him that it's my desire
that he forget past incidents and put his mind to taking the city
of Rabbah, even though months are required to do it." (II Samuel
11:22-25.)


A Stolen Wife

His anxiety somewhat abated, David immediately made it known
to Uriah's wife that her husband was dead. After the widow had
gone through the usual period of mourning, David had her brought
to his home.
"Become my wife now, and we won't have to be concerned about
your unborn child," David told her.
Under these adverse circumstances David added another wife,
and eventually another son. Life with his other wives was less
happy thereafter. It was part of the price that had to be paid
for having to divide affections among several wives.
If God had been asleep, David might have lived through this
disastrous episode without his people learning of his disgraceful
desires, scandalous schemes and infamous deeds. Truth can be
withheld from whole nations as well as from individuals.
But God doesn't sleep. He can't be deceived. And God was
displeased by what David had done. Even the king of Israel, like
anyone else, was certain to run into calamity because of breaking
some of the Eternal's commandments (II Samuel 11:26-27.)
Those same laws are still in full effect today, just as is
the law of gravity. Nevertheless, thousands of "Christian"
leaders keep telling our people that observance of the
commandments is unnecessary, impossible, a waste of effort and
even improper. Unless they come to realize how much harm they are
doing, and wholeheartedly repent, as David later did, they will
eventually be burned to ashes in a tremendous heat referred to in
the Bible as the lake of fire. (Malachi 4:1, 3.)


Secret Sins Exposed

God began David's punishment by instructing Nathan, one of
God's prophets, in what he should say to the king. Nathan asked
for a private talk with David, and was escorted into a room where
even the servants couldn't overhear the conversation.
"I want to report a matter to you that should come to your
attention," Nathan said to David. "I have known you to be a man
of fair judgment, and I trust you will see fit to do something
about this case."
"Tell me about it," David said, giving Nathan his full
attention.
Nathan told about two men who were neighbors. One was
wealthy and the other was poor. The wealthy one had many flocks
of sheep and herds of cattle. The poor man's stock consisted of
only one lamb that had been raised in his household. It had been
a close pet for the children, and was almost like one of the
family.
"What was the problem?" David interrupted.
"The trouble came when a friend came to visit the wealthy
man," Nathan continued. "Instead of telling his servants to
slaughter one of his own animals for food for his guest, he went
to the home of his poor neighbor and took and then slaughtered
his only animal, his pet lamb. The lamb was served to the wealthy
man's guest. Do you feel that this kind of conduct calls for
punishment?" (II Samuel 12:1-4.)
"By all means!" David angrily exclaimed. "That man should
restore to his neighbor four lambs to replace the one that he
took. Furthermore, because he was so miserably selfish and had no
compassion for his poor neighbor, he deserves to die. Tell me who
this man is and where he lives. I'll see that justice is carried
out." (II Samuel 12:5-6.)
"You don't need to go outside your home to find the man who
has been so inconsiderate and heartless," Nathan said.
"You mean that this evil man is in my house right now?"
David scowled.
"Absolutely!" Nathan replied. "A man very much like him is
here, except that the one here has lately performed even baser
deeds. You are the man!"
"What are you saying?" David demanded, getting to his feet.
"You have angered God by your vile conduct of late. He
protected you many times from Saul and his soldiers. He made it
possible for you to have power in Israel, the home and wealth you
enjoy and the several wives you have chosen. If there had been
need for anything else, God would have given it to you.
Considering the wonderful things your Creator has done for you,
why have you flouted His commandments You planned the death of
the loyal and trusting man with whose wife you committed
adultery! Uriah the Hittite died by your hand through your
enemies, the Ammonites. Then you took Uriah's widow to be your
wife lest your adultery be discovered." (II Samuel 12:7-9.)
David, by this time, realized God had truly spoken to Nathan
about him. Otherwise the prophet couldn't have known about the
things David hoped to keep secret.
Suddenly he felt very sick within.
----------------------------------------

Chapter 102
"I ACKNOWLEDGE MY SIN"


DAVID, KING OF ISRAEL, had allowed himself to fall into a
dangerous and miserable state of affairs. He had tried
desperately to hide his sins.
But David should have known that God would uncover them. He
was astounded when Nathan the prophet told him that God had
revealed matters to him, and that he, Nathan, was aware of the
wicked things the king had done. (II Samuel 12:1-9.)


God Corrects David

"God further instructed me to tell you what will happen
because you have slipped into such deep sin," Nathan went on.
"From now on death will be hovering over your house. It will
strike at unexpected times. Other evil things will take place in
your house. A neighbor will take your wives from you. You did
some base things in secret, but the one who takes you] wives will
brazenly do the same things in the light of day and in full view
of the public."
By now David was on his knees. He was bent over, his hands
covering his tear-streaked face. Nathan the prophet patiently
waited. This was n time for him to step up to the king and pat
him consolingly on the shoulder (II Samuel 12:10-12.) "I
acknowledge my sin. I have acted in a depraved and heartless
manner," David confessed after a short while. "I have carelessly
done these things in God's sight without considering others. I
deserve t die!" (Psalm 51 is David's prayer of repentance.)
"Now that you realize how wrong you have been and have
repented and made up your mind never to do such things again, God
will forgive you, Nathan advised. "He will not take your life.
However, because your action will provide God's enemies with
reason to point you out as a favored playboy and a murderer, your
and Bathsheba's child shall surely die."
Leaving the shaken and miserable king kneeling on the floor,
Nathan walked away to his quarters. David was alone for hours
after that. He had, during this period, found relief in heartfelt
repentance.
But there was a time of greater suffering ahead. It started
to take place shortly after his son was born to Bathsheba. The
baby suddenly became very ill. In spite of Nathan's prediction
that the infant would surely die, David frantically prayed that
it would live. That night, instead of going to bed, he lay on the
stone floor. (II Samuel 12:13-16.)
When servants came to him in the morning, they found him
still on the stone floor. They tried to talk him into going to
bed, but he waved them away. He refused the food they brought.
Days passed, during which his main communication with others was
to ask about his baby son. Apparently he didn't intend to give up
praying, fasting and lying on the floor until he could hear a
good report.
The baby died on the seventh day of his sickness. Servants
feared to tell the king. They reasoned that his behavior had been
so extreme while the baby was alive that he would do something
very desperate if he were told that the baby was dead. When David
noticed them whispering more than usual among themselves, he knew
what had happened.
"I can tell by the way you act that the baby is dead," he
said, sitting up. "Isn't that so?"
There was an awkward silence for a few moments. Then heads
began to nod slowly. One of the servants spoke out, saying that
David had supposed rightly. The king sat and stared at the floor
for several seconds and motioned for everyone to leave. After
they were gone he struggled weakly to his feet and staggered away
to bathe, change his clothes and go to the house of God to
worship. There he prayed for a while.
His servants were surprised when he returned to his home in
a mood that was almost normal. They were pleased to serve him
food after his fast, but they were puzzled because he was in a
better state of mind after his son had died than he had been in
while he was alive. (II Samuel 12:17-20.)
"How can you feel better, now that your child is dead?"
someone asked.
"I don't necessarily feel better," David explained. "But now
that he is dead, there's no reason to continue fasting and
praying for him. I hoped that he would live, but now that he is
gone, there is nothing I can do to bring him back."
After regaining his strength, David went to comfort
Bathsheba because of the loss of their son. Bathsheba also
realized that she had acted foolishly, and she was regretful.
Later, another son was born to David and Bathsheba. Because
they were now free to be married, God looked with favor on their
marriage by giving them this second child. Nathan the prophet
named him Jedidiah, which meant "Friend of God." David named him
Solomon, which meant "Peaceable." (II Samuel 12:21-25.) We
remember him today as King Solomon.
Meanwhile, from the time that Uriah the Hittite had been
killed till after David repented, Joab and the Israelite army had
remained near the Ammonite city of Rabbah, waiting for the
besieged natives to surrender. The Israelites took the lower
city, which was watered by the Jabok River which ran through it.
But the upper city was better fortified. Water was available from
a reservoir inside the upper city until the Israelites managed to
find the conduit through which the reservoir was fed. Rather than
die of thirst, some of the Ammonites emerged to try to gain
freedom by attacking the Israelites, who slaughtered part of them
before they could get very far. Those near the gate managed to
get to safety inside.
Strong walls and sealed gates separated the lower city from
the upper part, in which was situated the king's palace and other
special buildings.
Joab knew that it would be only a matter of days before this
part of the city would have to surrender. Although the reservoir
in the lower city was dry, Joab reasoned that a supply of water
had undoubtedly been taken into the sealed-off section of Rabbah
where the Ammonite king and perhaps the remainder of his army
were trapped. Unless Joab successfully attacked at once, the
unknown amount of water in the city would determine when the city
would completely fall to Israel.
Later, messengers from Joab came to Jerusalem to tell David
what had happened, and to bring a suggestion from the commander
that David should come to Rabbah with additional troops.
"Joab thinks it would be wise for the king of Israel to
hurry and take the capital of Ammon," they reported. "It would
create a good impression among our people, and the nations around
us would have even greater respect for you. Besides, if Joab
receives full credit for taking Rabbah, the city might be named
after him. He would prefer that you have that honor." (II Samuel
12:26-28.)


Ammonites Finally Subdued

David agreed, and went with several thousand soldiers to
join Joab. Now greater in numbers, the Israelites closed in on
the fortified sections of Rabbah from all sides.
"We know that there are many thousands of soldiers inside,"
Joab told David. "We got the information out of several prisoners
in return for our mercy. If we approach close enough to throw up
wall hooks, the Ammonites will probably show up on the walls and
send down a storm of anything they can throw, but it's a chance
we'll have to take."
On orders from David, volunteers climbed ropes to the top of
the wall, as others protected them with a continuous volley of
arrows aimed at the top of the wall. Then a few descended inside
the second section of the city under protection from others who
remained on the wall. They quickly unfastened the locking beams
from the heavily barred gates. As soon as the gates were open,
David and his men swarmed inside and spread out along the streets
leading up to and around the palace and other buildings.
As they swelled in, armed Ammonites, despite hunger and
thirst, came at them from all sides, fiercely defending their
capital city.
Some of the Ammonites rushed toward Israel's king, fiercely
struggling to get close enough to him to send some kind of weapon
through his body. Guards swarmed around David, quickly choking
off the assault.
Some of the Israelites fell before the desperate,
sword-swinging, spearthrusting Ammonites. But David's forces were
greater in number. They met the attack with such power that the
Ammonites were put out of action almost as fast as they came
forward. It turned out to be a one-sided battle. Soon no more of
the Ammonites remained in the battle. The streets were strewn
with the bodies of those who had tried to defend Rabbah.
David wasn't convinced that all of Ammon's soldiers had come
out in the open. He sent troops to scour every part of the
capital to find any more who might be concealed. Some were
discovered who were unable to fight.
The water supply had run out, and they were suffering from
thirst. The long struggle with the Ammonites was finally
finished.
This had been a needless war. David had not yet learned that
God is not pleased with war.


Prophesied Troubles Begin

The Bible doesn't say what happened to the Ammonite king.
Probably he was captured or slain. There is a scriptural
reference to David's taking the crown off the enemy king's head,
but it doesn't mean that the king of Israel walked up to the king
of Ammon and snatched off his crown. This would have been quite a
feat for both rulers, inasmuch as the crown weighed more than a
hundred pounds. It had many precious stones in it, and the gold
alone was worth an enormous amount of money. Instead of the crown
being worn, it was suspended as an emblem of authority above the
throne of the Ammonite king.
The crown was only a small part of the wealth taken by the
Israelites from Rabbah. There were valuable jewels, objects of
gold and silver, weapons of war, livestock, carpets, tapestries,
clothing, ornate vases and pots, fur pelts and many other costly
things. These were taken back to Jerusalem. Some of it was
distributed among the soldiers, and part went into the royal
treasury. The heavy crown was hung in David's throne room as a
trophy of the victory over Ammon.
As for the people captured in Rabbah, as well as most of the
natives of Ammon, they became subject to the Israelites. Some
were used as laborers in Canaan and their own country in mining,
handling cultivating equipment, making bricks and cutting wood.
Matters went fairly well for David during the next several
months. Then an unpleasant event developed. As usual, it was
because of breaking some of God's laws -- and was part of the
penalty Nathan had foretold. Amnon, one of David's sons, fell in
love with Tamar, one of David's daughters, but by another mother.
Tamar was therefore a half-sister to Amnon. It was a blood
relationship that was so close that it was a sin for either one
of them to consider marriage or any of its privileges.
Nevertheless, Amnon had a great desire for his half-sister, and
brooded about it so much that friends wondered what was troubling
him.
One of those friends was a crafty fellow by the name of
Jonadab, a cousin of Amnon. When he found what was bothering
Amnon, he suggested a scheme by which David's son could be alone
with Tamar.
"Go to your home and pretend to be ill," Jonadab whispered,
grinning smugly. "When your father comes to visit YOU, he'll
probably ask what he can do for you. Tell him that you would like
to have Tamar bring some food and serve it to you. He'll
undoubtedly ask Tamar to carry out your wish. What you do after
that is up to you." (II Samuel 13:1-5.)
Amnon's desire to be with Tamar was so great that he eagerly
put Jonadab's suggestion into action. When David heard that his
son was sick, he immediately went to see him. The king was
distressed to see Amnon lying in bed so motionless, apparently
weakened by his sickness.
"Would you care to have Nathan the prophet come and pray for
you?" David asked.


David is Deceived

"Don't bother him," Amnon muttered feebly. "I can pray for
myself. There is something I would like to have you do, though. I
haven't seen Tamar for quite a while. I think I would feel better
if she would come here and prepare one of her special meals for
me. Would you send her?"
"I'll see that she comes shortly," David promised.
Amnon was soon pleased to see Tamar arrive with the food he
had requested. Despite his excitement, he managed to appear weak
and ill. The girl talked to him while she prepared the special
meal he had told his father about. When the food was done, she
took it out of the baking pan and put it on a serving plate. But
David's son refused the food.
He grunted angrily. "I want Tamar to come in here and serve
me! Everybody else get out of the house!" (II Samuel 13:6-9.)
Perplexed by Amnon's rudeness, everyone left except Tamar,
who hesitantly entered her half-brother's room with the food. As
she placed the plate before him, Amnon jerked himself up to a
sitting position and seized her by an arm. The plate clattered to
the floor. Tamar's eyes widened in surprise.
"You're not ill!" the girl exclaimed. "You've been
pretending!"
"Now don't get excited and raise your voice," Amnon warned.
"It was just a little plan to see you alone."
"Let me go!" Tamar murmured angrily. "You're acting like a
fool. If you want me for your wife, speak to the king, and he'll
arrange our marriage!" (II Samuel 13:10-13.)
Tamar knew that David wouldn't do that. But it was the only
thing she could think to say in those frenzied moments to try to
persuade Amnon to release her. Like too many girls today, instead
of screaming for help, Tamar continued to reason with Amnon --
hoping to convince Amnon not to commit fornication. He raped her
anyway.
Amnon had hoped that Tamar would have as much ardor for him
as he had for her. But when he found that she didn't, his sexual
lust for her suddenly turned to hate. To add insult to injury, he
demanded that she leave immediately.
When Tamar hesitated, because she didn't want to run out of
the house in an undignified manner, he yelled to a servant to get
her out of the building and then lock the doors to make certain
that she wouldn't return. Obviously Amnon was trying to give his
servants the deceitful impression that Tamar had such an
attraction to him that extreme measures should be taken to keep
her away. To Tamar's great embarrassment, the servant came in and
escorted her outside.
God put this experience in the Bible as a lesson for every
young person never to get involved in fornication.
A short time later Absalom, Tamar's brother, looked out from
his home to see his sister approaching. She was trying to hide
her face with one hand. As she came to the doorway, he noticed
that there were ashes on her head, and that she was crying. He
leaped forward to put his arms around her.
(II Samuel 13:14-20.)
"What is the matter with you? " he asked. "Where have you
been?"
----------------------------------------

Chapter 103
AN UNDISCIPLINED SON REBELS


AMNON one of David's sons, had cruelly forced Tamar, his
half-sister. After Tamar had escaped from him, she hurried in
anguish to the home of Absalom, her brother, who opened the door
for her. (II Samuel 13:7-19.)


A Plot for Revenge

Sobbing, Tamar jerked off her coat, a colorful and expensive
garment such as was worn by a virgin in the royal family, and
vigorously ripped it. Absalom knew that something tragic had
taken place when he saw this demonstration. Then he remembered
that his father had sent a message to Tamar that she should visit
Amnon because of his sickness.
"Have you been with Amnon just now?" Absalom asked.
Tamar nodded and went to a chair to sit down and try to hide
her tear-filled eyes. Knowing Amnon, Absalom didn't have to try
very hard to understand the reason for his sister's misery.
"Don't worry about this," Absalom said, putting his arm
about her. "And don't tell anyone about it. If you do, the
scandal would harm you as well as our family. Stay here in my
home for a while and try to put it out of your mind." (II Samuel
13:20.)
His father David was the last person Absalom would have
wanted to learn about this matter. But the most secret things
have a way of coming into the open. It wasn't long before the
king found out what Amnon had done. He was grieved and angry, but
he unwisely didn't apply any punishment to Amnon because Amnon
was his first son, and he had a special liking for him. One of
David's weaknesses was his failure to properly discipline his
children. (I Kings 1:6.)
As for Absalom, he also said nothing to Amnon, although he
hated him for what he had done. He felt that an opportunity would
come when he could cause Amnon to pay for the crime against his
sister. (II Samuel 13:21-22.)
He waited two years for that opportunity. It was
sheep-shearing season, a time when there were special gatherings
of friends and relatives to celebrate the wool harvest. Absalom
wanted to make this a very special occasion, so he invited his
father to a gathering at Absalom's estate a few miles northeast
of Jerusalem. David declined with the explanation that the
entertainment of royalty, such as the public would expect, would
entail too much expense, and that he didn't want Absalom to be
burdened with such a heavy bill.
"But I would be very pleased and honored to have my father
the king at my home as the guest of honor on this occasion,"
Absalom persisted.
"Thank you, my son," David said, "but it would be better
that I should not be there. I am sure that the celebration will
be most enjoyable without me."
"If you can't be there, then I would like Amnon to be my
special guest," Absalom stated.
"Why Amnon?" David asked suspiciously, remembering what had
happened to Tamar.
"Because he is your firstborn son," Absalom quickly replied.
"I trust that you will encourage him and all your sons to be
there." (II Samuel 13:23-27.)
Later, when all the guests were assembled at his home,
Absalom issued a ghastly order to his servants.
"When we go in to dine," he told them, "give Amnon plenty of
the strongest wine. Make sure that he drinks so much that he will
become dull and careless. Then, at a signal from me, do what I
have planned for you to do. Don't hesitate. I'll bear the
responsibility. Anyone who fails to do his part is lacking
courage, and must leave my employ."


Aftermath of Revenge

The Bible doesn't reveal whether Amnon was killed by a
spear, a dagger or a sword, but he died suddenly at the table
while he was too befuddled to be aware of his assailants. The
other guests were so shocked and frightened by his murder that
they fled from Absalom's house without so much as attempting to
find out who was guilty. (II Samuel 13:28-29.)
Even before the horrified people had reached their
respective homes, a wild rumor somehow reached David that all his
sons had been massacred at Absalom's home by Absalom and a
bloodthirsty group of servants. There was no way to prove or
disprove this report. David was inclined to fear the worst. He
went into a state of mourning, which included tearing the clothes
he was wearing and sprawling on the floor. His servants also
believed the rumor, and joined him in the strange, ancient custom
by ripping their clothes, too.
Jonadab, the crafty fellow who had been partly responsible
for starting this trouble, and who knew what had really happened
at Absalom's home, came to David. He informed him that it wasn't
true that all his sons had been slain, but that Amnon had been
the only victim. David knew that Jonadab wasn't always to be
trusted, so he wasn't sure what to believe until Jonadab pointed
out a large group of people approaching. The king looked closely
at them, and saw that they were his sons and their families. Only
Absalom and Amnon were missing. (II Samuel 13:30-36.)
Meanwhile, Absalom was fleeing for his life with his family
and servants, He knew that it wouldn't long be safe for him to
remain at home, nor would he very long be welcome in any of the
cities of refuge in Israel. The only possible safety was in the
land of Geshur, an area to the northeast in Syria. (II Samuel
15:8.) Talmai, king of Geshur, was Absalom's grandfather on his
mother's side. Being not too friendly toward Israel, he
nevertheless welcomed Absalom because of being related. For the
next three years he was pleased to harbor his grandson from those
who would try to avenge Amnon's death.
During that time David never quite recovered from the loss
of his firstborn son. But as his sorrow decreased, he thought
more and more about Absalom, finally forgiving him for what he
had done to Amnon, and even desperately hoping that Absalom would
return to Jerusalem. (II Samuel 13:37-39.)
Joab, David's hardhearted, crafty but loyal general, became
aware that the king longed to see Absalom. He sensed that David
wanted to send to Geshur for his son, but that he feared what the
public reaction would be to his pardoning a murderer in the royal
family. Joab had a plan by which he hoped to cause David to
decide to have Absalom returned to Jerusalem. He arranged for a
wise elderly widow, a stranger in Jerusalem, to obtain an
audience with the king. He instructed her what to say. When she
came before David she told him that she was a widow, a mother of
two men who had fallen into a fight in which one was killed. She
said that angry relatives were demanding that she turn her only
son over to them so that they could take his life for what he had
done to his brother.


The Sprouting of Vanity

"If they kill my only remaining son, then my dead husband's
name and family will come to an end," the woman murmured sadly.
"Don't worry about this matter," David told her. "I'll see
that your son is pardoned and that no one will harm him." (II
Samuel 14:1-10.)
The woman pretended that she was very relieved and thankful.
Then she said that she would like David to explain something to
her.
"If you so readily can pardon my son, why haven't you done
the same thing for your son, who has been banished for so long?
Saving my son is a vital thing only to me and my husband's
family, but saving your son is important to the welfare of all
Israel."
Suddenly the woman felt very uncomfortable under David's
steady gaze. Uneasy seconds dragged by while he said nothing.
"I would like YOU to explain something to ME," he finally
said. "Did Joab, my army commander, have anything to do with your
being here?"
"He did," the embarrassed and fearful woman hesitantly
confessed. "It was he who told me what to say so that you might
decide to take steps to bring your son back home. Forgive me for
having some part in this thing. You must have the wisdom of an
angel to have perceived that I was scheming." (II Samuel
14:11-20.)
"It's not that I'm so wise," David observed. "I've known
Joab long enough to recognize his schemes."
"Did you think that sending a woman to me with a wild tale
about a murderous son would cause me to decide to pardon
Absalom?" David asked Joab after summoning the army commander.
"I had hoped it would," responded Joab, maintaining his
military dignity.
"I know a way in which you can help even more," the king
declared.
Joab noted David's stern expression. He expected to be told
that he could help by keeping out of the king's business from
then on. Respectfully he waited for his superior to continue.
"You can assemble the necessary attendants and equipment for
going to Geshur to bring Absalom back," David grinned.
Joab stared in momentary disbelief, then prostrated himself
before the king.
"Thank you!" he exclaimed. "I am happy to find favor in your
sight so that your son might be restored to Israel!"
A few days later Absalom was back in his home in Jerusalem,
but he wasn't taken to see his father. David felt that it was
enough, for the time being, that he should be pardoned. Although
he wanted to see his son, he didn't choose to allow a big happy
reunion that might seem to indicate to the people that Absalom
was being regarded as blameless because he was the king's son.
(II Samuel 14:21-24.)
Absalom received much public interest, but not just because
he was a royal person who had returned from the protection of
another nation. He was a very good-looking, well-proportioned,
muscular man whose unusual appearance gained for him the
reputation of being the most handsome man in Israel. There were
no blemishes on his skin. His hair was so exceptionally thick and
heavy and so admired that he became very vain about it. He let it
grow very long and then every year he would have about six pounds
of it trimmed off.
He was the object of admiration of many women and the cause
of jealousy in many men, but his interest was in his wife and
children. He had three sons and a daughter. He named his daughter
Tamar, after the sister who had been involved in the reason for
his plotting Amnon's death. (II Samuel 14:25-27.)


Vanity Begets a Plot

Two years passed without Absalom seeing his father. The
younger man couldn't understand this lack of contact. He
considered Joab a friend who could help build relations between
himself and his father. So he sent a message to the army
commander, asking him to try to get him in touch with the king.
Joab didn't reply. After sending a second message and again
receiving no reply, Absalom decided to resort to a more effective
method of gaining Joab's attention.
"See that field of barley just beyond mine?" Absalom pointed
out to his servants. "Go set it on fire."
The servants considered this a most unusual order. But they
faithfully did as their master ordered. After the field was
burned, the owner quickly showed up at Absalom's home, just as
Absalom knew he would because the field belonged to Joab.
"My barley field has been burned, and I've been told that
your servants set fire to it," Joab angrily said to Absalom. "Why
have you allowed such an outrageous thing?" (II Samuel 14:28-31.)
"You are very alert to what happened to your field, but you
paid no attention to the messages I sent you," Absalom replied.
"I had to do this thing to get you here. Please go to my father
and ask him why I was brought back from Geshur. Tell him that I
would prefer to still be there if I can't be allowed to see him.
If he still regards me as a criminal, he should have me killed.
It might be better than living here as an outcast from my own
family."
Joab was quite upset because of the loss of his barley.
Probably Absalom paid for it, but he managed to get a message to
his father. When David heard from Joab how disquieted Absalom was
about not seeing him, he was moved to send for his son
immediately. Absalom happily came to the palace. When he saw his
father, he sank to his knees and bowed his forehead to the floor.
David pulled him up to embrace him for the first time in five
years. (II Samuel 14:32-33.)
It wasn't long after Absalom was welcomed at the palace that
he began; to change. Because Absalom had not been properly
disciplined, he was self-willed and self-centered. He began to
lust after his father's throne. Amnon's death led Absalom to
believe he would be the one to succeed his father on the throne
of Israel. The very thought of coming into that rank and power
spurred him with ambition to try to hasten the time when it would
happen.
Absalom's vanity increased with his ambition. He equipped
himself with fancy chariots in which he rode haughtily about,
sometimes preceded by as many as fifty men to herald his approach
and to clear the streets and roads. To many people Absalom was a
more exciting and interesting figure than the king, and they were
quite impressed by the manner in which he conducted himself.
Often he went to the main gate of the city to mingle with
the many people who brought problems and grievances there to be
settled. He was always anxious to have some part in helping make
decisions. He tried to make the decisions in favor of parties to
whom he could look for support in the day when he might need
support from as many people as possible. He was building up a
following that would be necessary in the near future.
By these back-slapping, favor-performing methods, together
with his unusual appearance and manners, David's son soon became
very popular in Israel. At the same time, he became so impressed
with that popularity and the way in which he was able to
influence people, that he soon decided that it was the time for
him to try to wrest the rulership of Israel from his father
David! (II Samuel 15:1-6.)


Absalom Leads Revolt

To do this, he had to go away to organize his political and
military forces. As an excuse to leave Jerusalem, he told his
father that he had made a vow, when he was in Geshur, that if
ever he could return to Jerusalem, he would make a special thank
offering and would thereafter serve God.
"I want to go to Hebron, the ancient sacred city of the
priests, to offer a sacrifice of thanksgiving," Absalom told
David.
"Indeed you should," David agreed, pleased that his son had
such inclinations. "Take two hundred of my soldiers with you, and
may your sacrifice be pleasing to God."
Unknown to the king, Absalom took many conspirators with
him, besides the two hundred, who weren't aware that they would
turn out to be something more than just impressive guards for the
king's son. Absalom had already secretly arranged to send men out
to all parts of the nation to help swing the people over to
support him as king. Because David was getting old and because he
had made what people thought were unwise and unpopular moves,
Absalom's campaigning helpers had some effective tools to use in
promoting David's son for king. The people were becoming more
agitated by the day, and far more than David was told or
suspected. (II Samuel 15:7-11.)
Even Ahithophel, David's chief advisor and prime minister,
went over to Absalom's side. (II Samuel 15:12.) Perhaps his
reason for deserting the king was that he was Bathsheba's
grandfather. (II Samuel 11:3; 23:34.) He could have harbored some
secret ill will against David because of the way he had treated
her.
It was a grave shock to David when he was informed by a
loyal subject that the state of affairs in Israel had changed
almost overnight. Not until then did he learn that Absalom was
seeking the throne and that he was planning to make a surprise
attack on Jerusalem in a sudden effort to gain control of the
nation by taking over the seat of government. (II Samuel 15:13.)
David could have ordered soldiers to occupy every foot of
the wall around Jerusalem, but he didn't want to make the city
the site of a possible battle that would mar the capital. Instead
of taking defense measures, he called together only his family,
servants and palace guards.
"Prepare to leave Jerusalem at once!" he warned. "Absalom
has turned against me, and might attack us here with an army he
has raised!"
For a time there was confusion and fearful excitement, but
then the women and children became calmer. The servants declared
their loyalty to David, and assured him that they were eager to
go with him anywhere.
Leaving ten women to take care of the palace, David and his
family, servants and guards left with a few hastily collected
provisions. The party included the six hundred men David had
brought from the Philistine city of Gath years before, and who
were still loyally attached to him.
David was very moved that these people were intent on
staying by him at a time when so many in Israel were switching
their devotion and allegiance from the king to Absalom. David
suggested to Ittai, who commanded the palace guards and others
from Gath, that he and his men and their families remain in
Jerusalem, but Ittai made it evident that he wanted to stay with
the king no matter what happened. David consented to Ittai's
going with him. (II Samuel 15:14-24.)
Not far outside the city David paused to watch the loyal
lines of people move on toward safety. He was suddenly quite
perturbed when he saw that the ark of the covenant was being
carried from Jerusalem.
----------------------------------------